Tales of the uneasy

By Violet Hunt

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Tales of the uneasy
    
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Tales of the uneasy

Author: Violet Hunt


        
Release date: May 4, 2026 [eBook #78605]

Language: English

Original publication: London: William Heinemann, 1911

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/78605

Credits: an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TALES OF THE UNEASY ***




 Tales of the Uneasy

 By
 Violet Hunt
 Author of
 “White Rose of Weary Leaf,” “The Wife of Altamont,” etc.




 London
 William Heinemann
 1911




 [COPYRIGHT]

 _Copyright, London_, 1911, _by William Heinemann_




 [DEDICATION]

 TO
 R.B. BYLES




 CONTENTS

 THE TELEGRAM
 THE OPERATION
 THE MEMOIR
 THE PRAYER
 THE COACH
 THE BLUE BONNET
 THE WITNESS
 THE BAROMETER
 THE TIGER-SKIN




 THE TELEGRAM

Her mother was dead. Her life stood altered.

She would be no poorer, it was not that. She was an orphan, and all
her mother had had came to her. That meant seventy thousand pounds,
plate, linen and the freehold of a fine old house in Lower Seymour
Street, that they had moved into a year before the old lady died.

Things were no more altered socially than they were altered
pecuniarily, for the Damers’ set naturally corresponded, as sets do,
with their postal district, and Miss Alice Damer could therefore
continue to command an entrance into the best circles. Only she
realized that she must henceforth enjoy all these good things to the
tune of a paid companion, having no poor and amenable relations handy
whom she could draft into the household economy, and afterwards snub
into a colourless, bare existence.

She was thirty-five, and her years did not weigh on her, except
mentally. The first faint physical signs of the debacle were, so far,
evident to herself alone, and then only in moods of unusual
depression. She was still young enough to need a companion. Her pretty
red-gold hair was as red as gold, as pretty as ever, her visits to her
dentist as few, her eyes as deep, and her step as elastic, although
she had given up dancing. She had made this sacrifice more from a
sense of fitness, as a concession to the needs of the young girls
coming up all round her, and who deserved their turn on the floor,
than of social necessity. As a matter of fact, she had never been
really fond of that over-energetic, disordering form of amusement. She
loved the world and going up and down in it immensely, and her way of
enjoying parties was to sit out if it was a dance, away from the music
if it was a concert, and in the back of the box if it was a play. She
was a flirt.

Not an outrageous, noisy, ill-bred flirt, but what is known as a quiet
flirt, with many strong and efficient strings to her bow. Did one of
them, being after all only catgut or mere man, snap occasionally--that
is to say, get married out of the circle of her charm--Alice, in her
quiet way, promptly renewed the string, and supplied herself with a
new admirer, as good at fetching and carrying as the old. In her mind
that was the chief use of admirers--to prevent one’s _looking_
neglected--of course one never really was!

She was a woman of many “affairs”; she liked living, not exactly in
hot water, but in water at least warm, and was seldom seen talking to
women, though she was quite nice to them, as intrusive but
law-permitted aliens in the _pays du cœur_. None of her friends would
have dared to ask her to a ladies’ lunch, or any over-womaned party; a
man had always to be “got for Alice,” else she would have been hurt,
and quite unable to play her part properly. She was unused to,
unversed in her own sex.

On the other hand, she played fair and never took other women’s men,
or encouraged their husbands to play the pretty game with her. People
said _that_ for her, that she never made women unhappy, only men. She
was never very sorry for a man’s love-troubles, for she had a theory
that a hopeless passion or two did a man no harm and that the more he
proposed the merrier--for him. She never told any one how many offers
she had refused. Men often did propose to her, and she refused them
all, and boasted that she had never been engaged for even an hour, and
that no man had ever kissed her. The bloom was not off Alice, unless
so much mental coming and going in her courts had produced some such
subtle effect.

“Why should I marry?” she used to say to Everard Jenkyns (good old
Welsh family), when he importuned her to relax her rule in his favour,
and even go so far as making the vast experiment of marriage with him
as her partner. “There is no earthly hurry.”

“No, but perhaps a heavenly one,” he had inanely replied.

“I may never marry at all. Girls, economically, don’t need to marry as
they used to, and at any rate I am independent so far as money goes.”

“So the way is clear for you to marry for love.”

“I don’t think I shall ever fall in love.”

“Then take a man you like--and you like me?” Everard was not at that
time sufficiently far gone in love to make him inattentive to, and
unappreciative of the use and value of “cheek,” in discussing such
matters with his princess.

“Yes, I like you; but, as you know, I don’t love you. And I’m so made
that I must be quite sure in my own mind that I am absolutely,
positively incapable of loving madly before I let myself go with any
one, even you. Don’t you see, in the interests of morality, one must
be sure of oneself, or there might be catastrophe, with a strong
nature like mine?”

“No,” said Everard patiently and earnestly. “There would, I am sure,
be no danger of that with you. Your husband might feel perfectly safe
in your hands.”

“Thanks. Why do you say that?”

“Because the power to flirt never implies the power to love, I am
afraid.”

“Well, Everard, you can’t say that I flirt with you!” she exclaimed
noisily.

“Oh, no. Your knowing that I am desperately, dully serious about you
protects me a little, and you do pay me the doubtful compliment of
taking no trouble to attract me. You honestly never put your best foot
foremost with me, or pose like a heroine to your most humble valet.”

“Yes,” Alice agreed, laughing a little bitterly. “I promise you never
to encourage you in any way. I would let you see me with my hair in
curlers, if I wore them! Anything to convince you of the purity of my
intentions. I simply will not have you say that I lead you on or
encourage you.”

“My God, Alice! I don’t say it! I know well enough I am a d----d fool
and have nothing whatever to go on.”

“A fool to love me?”

“A fool because I am a lonely man and don’t like being a lonely man,
and yet this feeling of mine towards you will keep me so, so far as I
can see. I don’t suppose I shall ever marry. I know I shan’t. That’s
what you’ve done, Alice, and I may just as well go away and make my
will in your favour, for I shall never have any wife or child to leave
my money to. I feel that it will be so.”

“Really, my poor Everard”--she tried very hard not to look
flattered--“this is most sad. I couldn’t have believed there was such
fidelity left in this wicked world, and to tell you the truth I don’t
believe it possible, even now. I’m really not vain enough--if I _am_
cruel.”

“Not so very vain, and not a bit cruel. I honestly believe if you
thought you could get up any sort of feeling for me, you’d say so. You
never will say it to me--but to some one else, I suppose. You are
human like every one else. It’s all rot about not being capable of
loving; every woman is or is able to think she is, and that’s enough
in a great many cases. Oh, you’ll find the man sooner or later, and
I--well, I shall wish you every happiness and be godfather to the
kids. Nice little flirt’s kids, with pretty hair like yours. Now, I’d
better go away to the Temple and make that will, as I’ve quite made up
my mind to die a bachelor.”

“Nonsense,” said Alice sharply, more touched than she liked to own; “I
won’t even be friends with you if you go on like that. Leave things
open. Not for me, of course. It must be quite understood that I don’t
accept any such sacrifice of your life as waiting for me would entail.
Believe me, I know myself, and I know, somehow, deep down, that I
shall never fall in love with you. That being the case, don’t you
think I should be really behaving rather badly if I allowed you to
think that you could ever melt me by faithful service, and little
things like that?”

“All right. Beggars don’t choose. You shall have the faithful service
all the same, and it shall not hope to melt you. Will that suit you?”

“We’ll leave it at that, then,” said Alice, permitting the young and
promising barrister to kiss her hand, and devote his wits and energies
and the rest of his life to her use. She could always find work for
him.

He did it all as he had said. He was thus able to be “about the
house.” That was his retaining fee. Whether it was painful to him or
not in his present state of mind to see so much of Alice Damer, it was
a fact that he did have to meet her continually. She sent little
business-like notes round to his chambers nearly every day--short,
sensible, not encouraging notes. He made all the arrangements for
their journeys and their parties and their entertaining of their
friends. He saw her mother and herself off to the Continent every year
when they went to do their cure, was attentive at the carriage door,
bought the railway literature, and pumped up the air cushions. He
could always be counted upon to be odd man at a dinner party, and if
it was humanly possible, and sometimes when it was inhumanly
impossible, threw over any other important engagement that he might
have had--important to himself, be it understood. His clerk thought he
led a “dog’s life.” What Everard thought was never recorded. What
Alice thought was simply this, that Everard liked doing little things
for her and was by temperament a born bachelor, although he still
cultivated that touching delusion that he was lonely and wanted a
companion. It was only that he wanted her, and seeing her this way,
every day off and on, was really the pabulum his soul cried for; other
and more full-blooded men would not have been content with so merely
spiritual a sustenance. At any rate, he never showed any tendency to
stray from the portal and outer courts of this austere temple of
respectful worship. Alice had no cause for jealousy. Her victim never
twisted or wriggled on the hook of her attraction, his ready smile on
seeing her flourished as ever, only there was more “drawing” in it, as
expressed by the hatchet lines of his mouth. In short, Everard grew
thin.

His chest was rather narrow. He coughed often and tiresomely. Lung
symptoms seemed to be developing themselves there. Alice, out of
gracious regard for him, had suggested his accompanying her mother and
herself to the Riviera one winter, instead of seeing them off and
falling back into the fog of Charing Cross as usual. He had refused on
the score of his pressing work, promising, however, to wear a
respirator on the very bad days.

It was a pity he had not gone with them that time. For all that she
was a flirt, and men were her material; Alice didn’t know them at all.
She met a man out at Cap Martin, a man Everard would have seen through
at a glance. This common adventurer made love to her; he managed to
engage the poor flirt’s affections. There was nothing in it, no
magnetism. He was a better flirt than she was, that was all, and while
Alice had money, he had none.

She returned, and confided her woes. Everard had his work cut out for
him. He interviewed this handsome predatory person, and succeeded in
retrieving Alice’s letters for her. It was a supreme bit of service,
and Alice was truly grateful to him. The wretch went out of her life,
leaving her in a rather deplorable condition of nerves and mind.

And Everard threw himself into the situation as no man who is not
deeply attached to a woman unpicturesquely lovesick for another could
have done. He visited her every day, and comforted and consoled her by
allowing her to talk about it all. Alice’s grief furnished the theme
for many a dreary summer’s afternoon, when Everard used to take her up
the river to distract her mind. It was a trip she had always firmly
refused to take with him in the old days on the score of propriety, an
excuse that masked dread of boredom. Boredom was not in it now--it was
acute tragedy. Poor Alice forgot all propriety when once she was towed
well out into mid stream. There she gave way and allowed the echoes of
Datchet and Laleham to echo with her sobs. For she had been awfully
hard hit. Once, indeed, Everard remembered, but with no pleasurable
sense of a lover’s guerdon gained, she had leaned forward in the boat
with the abandon of despair and kissed her patient confidant. It was
the only woman’s kiss Everard had ever received in his life, and it
had tasted of salt tears! Still, it was a love symbol, the nearest
Alice could do in the line he wished, or had wished, for perhaps he
did not now desire her quite so urgently as he had done.

Everard had never been handsome at the best of times, but that summer
season rang the final knell of his good looks. His crow’s feet and his
cheek and jaw lines were awful--Alice herself noticed them.

“I believe it is you, Everard, who are going to break down now!” she
said to him once when it was all over, her misbegotten love buried
fathoms deep, and she cared to look round her a little and notice what
other people were doing.

The very violence of her passion had perhaps caused the flame to burn
itself out in this young lady of the world, this parlour warrior, this
heroine of a hundred ball-room fights. At any rate, her emotional
crisis passed away, leaving her who was already hard a little harder
than before to Everard’s business precautions and his adroit playing
of animated safety-valve to the deserted one. Alice, luckily for her,
had not needed to confide in a member of her own sex.

Her zest for “the noble game” of flirtation had died down, too. She
was less interested in men, and rather more interested in herself than
she had been, and condescended to enjoy a party, even if she came away
from it without the tendrils of a heart of sorts reaching after her.
Her superficial bloom returned; she had never lost, only temporarily
mislaid it. She was a fundamentally good-looking woman, with neat,
regular features, a good figure and perfect constitution to fall back
on. To Everard’s satisfaction she now proved the validity of these
fine assets of beauty.

But she had spoken a true word in jest. Everard Jenkyns went and had a
bout of brain fever. He was popularly supposed to have broken down
from overwork.

Alice Damer and her mother were most kind and solicitous, and as fussy
about him as they could be without setting the public tongue
a-wagging. Alice now worshipped on the altar of convention again, and
would not have been seen up the river with Everard or near his rooms
in Paper Buildings for anything. Her mother was old and unwieldy. So
they “wrote.” They were quite careful--but as it was, old friends
opined that Miss Damer was going to settle down and take up with her
old and tried suitor. When taxed with this by the ill-bred privileged
she maintained boldly that there was nothing in it, that she and Mr.
Jenkyns thoroughly understood each other. So they did. Everard was
grateful without any expectation of favours to come, and thanked her
prettily for grapes and books and things.

He recovered, and went about his own business as usual. Alice’s
business was not pressing just now, so the two rather lost sight of
each other, Alice holding him in reserve for future extremity. She
supposed, sometimes aloud, that he was “busy getting on” and making up
for the time lost in his illness. There could be no woman in it?

“Rather a wreck--poor old Jenks!” his friends observed with affection,
for he was a general favourite with men, and most unfairly persisted
in attributing his state, not to the illness he had undergone, but to
Alice Damer’s fast-and-loose playing. She heard this, but tossed her
head, confident in the good understanding that subsisted between her
and her slave.

“I have never encouraged Everard. He knows I haven’t,” she declared to
her mother.

“He says so. I think you have been quite horrid to him, Alice!” was
the old lady’s single solitary pronouncement on the situation. She
said this lying on her bed during what was to prove her last illness.
Alice was gentle and kind, but repressed all sentimental leanings on
the part of the invalid, who had a mother’s natural wish to see a
vagrant-hearted daughter settled in love and marriage before she died.

“Mother, how often must I tell you that Everard--Mr. Jenkyns--and I
understand each other?” she repeated coldly. She had never chosen to
call Everard by his Christian name, though her mother, who was fond of
him, always insisted on doing so, and Everard obviously liked it, and
clung to this side entry into the intimacy of Alice’s family. It did
not matter. Alice and he, as before said, understood each other, and
old ladies, every one knows, have a way of attaching themselves to
young men, and selecting their daughters’ suitors for them by the
light of their own predilections.

 * * * * * * *

And now, her dear, silly old mother was dead and buried, and the
proud, sensible daughter sat all alone in the big Seymour Street
drawing-room, with the three large windows that needed so much stuff
for their curtains, and the beautiful Adams mantelpiece whose shelf
Alice could hardly see over. The Damers had only been in the house a
year; it was freehold, and Alice’s. It was rather a large and dreary
abode for one young woman to inhabit permanently, yet the young woman
thought she meant to do so!

A companion, she sadly supposed, in that case must be procured sooner
or later--later, preferably; if she could have her way, not at all!

Alice was nearly forty, though she looked younger. Why should she not
use her age for all it was worth and establish herself on the easy
footing of years of discretion? Nay, there would be complications
there; her womanly instincts rebelled against the aspersion of
“discretion” and the constant assertion of her maturity which would be
involved in her adoption of that attitude. She would be asked to play
chaperon herself, she would have to “dress old.” No, she looked so
young for her age, it would be ridiculous, when she could as easily
carry the other theory through and pose as a breakable, compromisable
commodity.

She must make up her mind to accept the duenna--she must get in a
woman to quarrel with! It came very hard! She had been used to going
about alone and receiving guests by herself in this house; for the
last year Mrs. Damer had been unable to dine down or preside at her
own table. She appeared beautifully capped and lappeted, to set the
seal of chaperonage for a few minutes before dinner, and then prettily
said good-night to her young guests when dinner was announced. Alice
was quite equal to it, and always invited another woman, preferably
married, to her charming dinners.

A companion would, by the conditions of her office, take part in every
function, “quiet” dinners as well as noisy ones. It would be far worse
than a husband, for a husband would at least leave the tea-hour free.
All Alice’s serious _tête-à-têtes_ had been used to come off then,
in the little room off the stairs, that was really part of the hall
and in no way shut off, but so delightfully private. Little, soft,
rosy cosy late teas had been Alice’s great social weapon; all the more
fetching were these free and easy interviews in that she wasn’t in the
least like an American, though she did see young men alone, with a
mother stowed away somewhere in the upper fastnesses of the house.

This problem of the companion was associated with the first glimmering
in Alice Damer’s mind, of the possibility of a husband’s suiting at
this juncture. The notion of a companion precipitated him. He came in
by the door of convenience.

A husband! Well, who was it wanted to marry her at that moment?

Men’s names, long shelved, came into her mind, but not Everard’s. Like
the poor, she had him always with her. He was always available, but
the others, unaccountably enough, did not rush into the arena of her
requirements at once.

She must be growing old! Did people think her old? She had not noticed
that they did, she could see no sign of “the coming of the crows’
feet,” of which this “backward turn of beaus’ feet” was supposed to be
ominous. For surely, a year ago, plenty of potential husbands lay
ready to her hand?…

The signs of age, if there were any signs, were on the outside. Alice,
internally, felt as fit as ever. She was still game for anything in
the way of social folly, she could sit up as late as any one and dozed
off happily the moment she got home and her head touched the pillow.
She did not have to read in bed or play “patiences” to induce sleep.
Her figure showed no fatal early inclination to “spread,” she didn’t
know what it was to “sit over a fire,” and she proudly refused to
avoid lobster salad or anything else indigestible at supper.…

Unless, indeed, the craving for marriage itself was a sign of age, a
subtle token of the need for support, the birth of an instinct for
clinging?

She rose and looked at herself in the old, unbecoming Empire mirror
that Everard had got for her at a sale at Christie’s once, for he was
a connoisseur. No, very few lines, no look of fatigue, even in a bad
glass! And as much colour in her hair, that poor Everard admired so,
as ever there was!

Poor dear Everard!… No, not poor dear Everard. He had been growing
rather slack lately, and forgot her flowers and fish and game now and
then. He had been kind, of course, and considerate over her mother’s
death, had continually called to inquire, though the presence of
authorized relations in the house had rendered his visits nugatory as
far as she was concerned. Alice was formal about death. She had seen
much of it. Still, she had liked to see his card in the hall, though
unable to ask him to come in because of Aunts Polly and Gertrude. It
had been an awful, unmentionable time, the sort of life that everybody
must lead at times, when Death is in the house; but now it was over
and the aunts had gone home, making her promise to give them a month
at Taunton next week, when she had got things a little straight and
done seeing lawyers. And that was over, too. Her nerves, that had been
a little upset, though she had expected her mother’s death, had
righted themselves, too. She cried about her mother every day, but
only once in the day, and she began to think she should like to see
some one who wasn’t “family.” Why should she not begin with Everard?
When the companion had come, or the husband, she would have very
little opportunity for _tête-à-têtes_ with him. Unless he was that
husband? Well, we should see!…

She settled that it was to be to-morrow, a quite impromptu invitation.
If it were ceremonious she could not have him alone, and she wanted
him alone. She set about ordering a nice little dinner for him,
consonant with his tastes, which unluckily she did not know. Everard
had dined in Seymour Street before, but only on big formal occasions,
never alone, so far as she remembered.

Everard replied in fairly good time. He did not say he was previously
engaged--for he knew that she would never forgive him for not throwing
the other people for her--but ill. At least, not ill, but with a very
bad cold. As the dinner, she had said, was quite informal, might he
ask her to postpone it a day or two until he had a little got the
better of his cough, which would make him a rather tiresome guest,
apart from the danger of chill, to which he found himself more liable
than formerly. He would like to suggest Saturday night--his birthday?…

“What a funny old-maidish letter,” was Alice’s comment; “all about his
cold and that! I never knew Everard notice a cold before? I suppose a
man gets finnicky, living so much alone. He’s no exception to the
rule. I’ll have to wake him up a little.”

His cool deferring of her invitation afforded him just that touch of
masterful self-assertiveness Everard had always lacked in his dealings
with this young woman. She now firmly made up her mind to marry him,
that is, if he continued to carry things off so well. He would be
better than a companion, and--there seemed to be nobody else!

At a quarter to eight on Saturday evening she was all ready, dressed
in black and looking very handsome, on one side of the brightly
burning fire, for there was a slight touch of frost in the air. Her
senses were alert, she found herself actually listening for the sound
of his hansom driving up to the door. Quite loverlike, she thought,
with a little laugh, to herself! She remembered the last sentence in
Everard’s old-maidish letter, which she passed over on first reading.
He had informed her that this was his birthday. She welcomed this as a
touch of sentiment--the sentiment she had not in the old days been
solicitous to cultivate in him, but had carelessly let die. She wished
she could remember exactly how old he was to-day? If she had been able
to allude to it it would have pleased him.…

No use, she could not recapture the knowledge. She supposed he might
be somewhere about forty? And he was late! How dared he be late, for
her? Was there a fog perhaps?

She went to the window, parted the heavy curtains, and looked out.
Rather misty--but not enough to prevent Everard from keeping time, if
he had started early enough to dress! How rude if he hadn’t? She
remained drumming on the pane with her long, slender fingers, looking
down into the empty roadway.

She had not heard the door of the drawing-room open, but suddenly,
before she had time to turn away from the window, Everard stood beside
her with his handkerchief held up to his face, a familiar gesture of
his for which she had often reproved him.

“How are you?” she asked him, rather frigidly. “What a draught you
seem to have brought in with you!”

“May I shut the door?” Everard said, suiting his action to the words.

“Come to the fire, won’t you? You are cold.”

She spoke more cordially, but, in spite of her definite intention to
propose herself to Everard that evening, the curious sense of physical
alienation which she knew now had held them apart all these years,
returned to her with tenfold vigour. Her instinct had been right.
Physical leanings counted for something, and there was no real
affinity between them. Alice shivered a little, for she was a
sensible, business-like woman, and she firmly meant to over-ride the
absurd and awkward shrinking, and marry him. Her mind once made up,
she never went back.

He was holding his thin, blue-veined hands to the blaze. His eyes
seemed to avoid hers.

“Yes, that’s right,” she said. “I hope you have got a good appetite? I
have ordered such a nice little dinner for you.”

“How kind of you! But really, I eat very little except fish. My doctor
has cut me down remorselessly.”

“And do you attend to him? You never used.”

“I have to attend to his orders. I am in rather a bad way, Alice. The
base of one lung is quite solid… and the other is gone.”

“Nonsense! I believe you’re as right as I am, barring this little bit
of a cold, that you’ll soon get rid of. You haven’t coughed once since
you were in the room, do you know? I fancy that living alone as you
do, you go and get ideas about yourself, and then rush out and call in
a doctor who frightens you.”

“May be,” he said slowly. “Loneliness certainly doesn’t improve one’s
perspective. And I haven’t been inside any one else’s house for a
month.”

“There now, what did I say? And what do you do, when you are at home?
Sit over the fire and grizzle, and think of your sins--and mine, eh?”

“Not yours--much!” said he, with a chilling effect of partial
forgiveness which benumbed Alice, whose fighting spirit was up in arms
to bring him to her feet again.

The maid announced dinner, and Alice took his recalcitrant arm, which
gave her the sense of being glued to his side. On the way downstairs
she thought, “Poor dear, he will want civilizing all over again!”

“You’ll drink champagne?” she suggested, when they were both seated.

“No, water, please.” He added, speaking to the maid, “Thanks, no
soup!”

He allowed a helping of fish to be placed on his plate, but he did not
eat a mouthful, that Alice could see.

The dreary dinner progressed. Alice Damer ate for two, and every now
and then looked furtively at the man she had made.

It was her fault; she saw it now. This man had been her slave; she had
been his inhuman master. She had laid him on the rack, she had starved
his heart, for bread she had given him a stone. This was what their
famous understanding had amounted to; the ruin of a man, a pale, thin,
hectic mask, sitting opposite her, pretending to eat--the play of his
thin wrists that manipulated his knife and fork drove her frantic--his
sullen eyes refusing to meet hers, as in tones that only faintly
represented the rich, soft, legal, measured voice she used to know, he
responded gently but dully to all her conventional openings, and
allowed the subjects she started so painstakingly to drop one by one.
What would the servants think? Little pearly drops of dismay and
effort broke out on her own white forehead; the effort she was making
was too much for even her social fortitude. Yes, she knew she had
behaved badly to him, but he might let her down more easily! Vexing of
him! For what she had to do, must be done, in spite of difficulties.

The last course had been removed, two punctilious, slightly shocked
maids had disappeared, and the couple were left alone over the walnuts
and the wine.

She spoke to him quite crossly, in a voice she could hardly command.
“Aren’t you interested in _anything_, Everard?”

“Yes, dear, in some things--for instance in your calling me by my
Christian name--for the first time,” he replied quietly.

Alice felt uncomfortable. Such a direct thrust from this petrifaction
suggested that he had seen through her, who hardly realized herself,
and what she was doing.

“Oughtn’t I?--I forgot.”

“Oh, don’t apologize, it doesn’t matter.… I wanted you to badly, once,
do you remember? Strange, when it does come--one is more or less past
caring----”

“Coffee?” she asked. “I make it myself now, as you see!”

“Yes, please.”

She made it. She handed it. She even let her fingers graze his as she
passed him the cup. It was literally the first time she had ever
practised her own special art of flirtation in Everard’s connection.

Then there fell a silence between them. The patent coffee machine
ceased to bubble. Its duties were sped.… Alice, sipping a restorative
draught of the tonic liquid, broke the silence bravely. She felt that
she owed it to him to take the initiative.

“I am feeling very lonely--now,” she said softly.

“Poor child, you must be,” he answered gravely.

“And I think I--I understand a little better how you must have felt
all these years.”

He lifted his fishy eyes for the first time to hers. “Yes, but I am
used to it, now.”

“But, Everard, it hasn’t done you any good?”

“No, I daresay not.”

“Everard, do you think--now--do you believe we--you and I, I mean,
would have got on together?”

“How do you mean? In what relation?”

“I mean--in the usual relation--if I had wanted what you wanted?”

“Well, you know, I thought so, then.”

“Not now?”

“No, not now. Did I not tell you that I had grown philosophical?
Whatever is, is good.”

“Oh, dear! Then you tell me that you think it is good, your living
alone, with not a soul to talk to, or exchange an idea with, no one to
look after you when you are ill, as you are now, but just to sit
mooning over a dying fire----”

The ghost of a shrug was vouchsafed her. “Oh, I keep my fire up, and I
mix my own grog and drink it, and warm my own slippers. It isn’t so
bad.”

“Everard!” She rose to her feet and he imitated her, supposing that a
move to the drawing-room was contemplated. “No, I am not going up yet,
not till we have had this out. You do make it very difficult for me.
It is as if you had lost the key--you will not understand _à
demi-mot_!”

“Why should it be _à demi-mot_?” he repeated after her, catching,
however, none of her fire. He sat down again and motioned her to do
the same. Then he spoke, dully, but very clearly.

“Let us talk quietly, and not get excited over it. A man in my
condition has no time for vagueness. I do understand, quite well, and
I will show you that I do. You are willing to marry me now?”

“Yes,” she cried breathlessly. “Yes, poor Everard! And you--you don’t
want me to any more?”

“I want nothing! Don’t think of me. Let us consider only you. Now tell
me, would this marriage be of any use to you?”

“Use to me to be married to you, Everard?” She started.

“Sorry, but I can only put it from the point of view of utility. My
personal desires are dead.”

“Ah, I killed them.”

“Yes, my dear, you killed them. I can’t pretend to any extravagant
feelings of joy at what I suppose we must call your capitulation. You
know, they give better terms to beleaguered fortresses the sooner they
surrender? You, Alice, in your pride and impregnability left it too
long. The wine got musty in the bottle, the cord got frayed and
rotten. I am no good to you or anybody. My life is done. I thought all
this out as I lay there--wrote some of it down even. I never thought I
should get a chance of telling it all to you in person. I could not
rest. In my delirium----”

“Delirium! Oh, Everard, what nonsense!”

He put her exclamations aside. “Well, I have told it you now, and I
shall rest in peace.”

“If it’s any consolation to you, you have had a good scold--a good go
at me!” Alice cried angrily, adding with bitterness, “And plus the
satisfaction of refusing me!”

“But not at all!” he said, turning surprised, lack-lustre eyes on her.
“If you think a marriage with me would do you any earthly good, you
shall have it. I ought to have made that clear----”

“I wanted to do good to _you_!” she wailed.

“Too late for that. I won’t pretend, even to salve your conscience,
Alice, that I care anything at all about it. Besides, your conscience
has no need of salving. You were perfectly right not to marry me, in
your heyday and mine, if you could not love me; you are very kind and
perfectly in order to suggest it now, as a way of making me useful to
you, as you have done in the past. I am at your service now, as ever.
I am reserved to your use, as good as married to you already, though
not you to me, and quite ready to go to church with you to-morrow, if
you decide that we shall do so. I am your property.… Only, my dear, it
is a pity you tied me up in brown paper and left me on the shelf so
long. Fatal delay! Unused, I deteriorated! You have had me warehoused
so many years that now, when you choose to untie me and take me down,
you find that you have to make allowance for depreciation of stock. I
think I wrote that to you--or said it!… How it did amuse Mrs.
Clarkson!”

“Who’s Mrs. Clarkson?” she asked through her tears.

He did not answer, but rose, and took her in his arms. Pale flickers
of posthumous triumph lighted up his kind, lined face. Weakly
victorious, he enfolded her, and she shrunk and shivered out of his
embrace.

“What is it, dear?”

“Nothing, oh, nothing! Only, I don’t believe I _can_ marry you,
Everard, after all!”

He did not ask her why, and she could hardly have told him that the
momentary contact had affirmed the sense of physical aversion she had
always thought she felt for him. Now she was sure. Oh, what was she to
do?…

She stood timorously away from him, as it were freed from the clasp of
a corpse. How could she tell him that? And then she reflected
consolingly that according to his own words marriage meant so little
to him now, that she need perhaps never kiss him when they were
married.

Her colour returned a little as she formulated this evasion.… Many a
conscientious woman has forced herself before now to marry a wreck, to
pay conscience money.

There was a good fire burning, she motioned him to one of two
leather-covered chairs drawn up on opposite sides of the fireplace.
“It’s warm here. We won’t go upstairs. I am really getting rather
frightened about you, Everard. I was incredulous at first, but I do
believe now, that you _have_ been ill.”

“Yes, I have been very ill.”

“But why come out? Why didn’t you send an excuse--ask me to come to
you?”

“Would you have come? Well, as a matter of fact, a telegram was sent
you. Mrs. Clarkson _said_ she had sent it.”

“Mrs. Clarkson--your landlady--your bedmaker? Oh, dear, how unkind you
must have thought me!”

“No, I don’t know that I thought anything about it. I said she might
send it, and then it passed out of my mind entirely. Everything did go
clean out all at once, somehow… it’s a most unusual sensation--very
like death, I should think.”

“Everard, I believe you ought to be in bed now, you ought not to be
here--pleasant as it is. Go home, and I’ll come and nurse you
to-morrow. I can safely do that. I am--engaged to you!” She spoke with
mouth awry, putting the greatest constraint upon herself.

He smiled. “Awfully kind of you, dear, but I’ve got a nurse already.
Mrs. Clarkson is a nurse.”

“Everard! you’re dreaming! Do you mean a white-capped creature, with
starched cuffs? How could you be here if that were so?”

“I don’t know, but I _am_ here, you see. Mrs. Clarkson certainly did
send you a wire to say I couldn’t come. She asked you to come to me, I
believe, though I forbade her. As I told you”--he sighed--“I forgot it
all.…”

“But then why have you come, and why haven’t I got the wire?”

“Wrongly addressed, I fancy. I was too ill to speak much. She looked
the address up in my book and I have only your old one there.”

“It shows how I’ve neglected you.”

“But it’s as well you didn’t come. The nurse is excellent. These hired
people do best because they have no feelings, whether it’s merely
putting on a poultice, or finally laying you out----”

“Oh, don’t, Everard!”

He rose. He looked preoccupied.

“It’s after midnight. Do you realize how late we have been talking,
right into the night? The daylight will surprise us in a minute!… Oh,
dear me! I must be off.” He rose, and stood, wavering like a
wind-blown taper. “Good-night, dear Alice, I shan’t forget you have
kissed me--once in your life. Oh, no, twice; once on the river--that
day, the twelfth of July. I loved you--I wish you had loved me too!”

“I did--I do,” she averred, her lips chattering.

“Too late!” said he, taking a woollen comforter out of his pocket.

“Everard, I don’t think you are fit to go home alone. Let me send some
one with you. Or stay here, the servants are not gone to bed, and
there’s a spare room, slept in only last night. Aunt Polly----”

“And your reputation?”

“I’ll risk that,” she said. “I’ve behaved too badly to you not to make
you some amends.”

“But it’s all nonsense. I am all right. Strength has been given
me----”

“How funnily you talk! Well, since you _will_ be foolhardy and go back
to your nurse--is she pretty? You know I don’t believe in her. You are
thinking of your landlady, who’s been mothering you a little, as she
should.” She put out her hand and rang the bell. “A hansom, please,
for Mr. Jenkyns.”

“You shouldn’t have done that,” he said. “I meant to walk.”

“Well, you aren’t going to be allowed to walk! You must take no risk.
Have a good night’s rest, and be well enough to marry me to-morrow--by
special licence.” She looked up in his face with terror-stricken
audacity. How could she do it!

“Would you really?” He was out in the hall by now, and the maid was
whistling for a cab. “Well, we’ll see!”

“I’ll come to you at eleven in Paper Buildings. I know the way. I’ve
been there once.”

“Dear Alice, how unmaidenly you are grown all of a sudden! I like it,
though. It is some compensation----”

“But will you really marry me if I come?”

“If I can,” he answered gravely.

The hansom had come rattling up. She gave a twist to the comforter.
“Keep it well over your mouth.…”

“I will kiss your hand first.”

She controlled herself. His touch was pain to her. She wailed, as the
hall door closed--

“Oh, I don’t love him! He is dead. I have killed him! I’ll marry him,
that is my vow!”

 * * * * * * *

The strayed telegram was brought her next morning on the tray with her
tea. It had been as Everard had surmised, wrongly addressed to the old
house. It ran--


 “Mr. Jenkyns unable to go to you to-night. Ill. Come if prefer.”


“She must have been in a rare fright when she wrote that, whoever she
is!” thought Alice, who could not bring herself to believe in the
presence of a nurse in 82 Paper Buildings.

Her exaltation of last night had left her. Everard was such a wreck,
poor dear! Every bit of charm, and he never had much, had departed and
left him sear, dry, stupid and unsympathetic. But she meant to marry
him, and repair her sins, and be able to live without a companion.
Even an invalid husband was better than a hired solacium. She would go
and see him this morning, but of course they could not really be
married at once, out of hand, like that. In a week or so, after a few
preparations had been made and when he had been nursed up and made to
look a little less ghastly. She could not allow a ghost to lead her to
the altar. Then they would go off somewhere warm for the honeymoon, to
the Riviera or Egypt, and Everard would revive under the combined
influences of sun and agreeable society, and love--that is, if he was
still capable of feeling the kindly glow of a delayed, but at last
gratified passion.

Perhaps he was not quite so dead after all; perhaps in time she would
find herself able to submit to his kisses without a politely
suppressed shudder? Though she could easily account for that symptom
of hers. Starved physically and mentally, as he seemed to be, what
wonder that all the magnetism had gone from him? Alice, none other,
would nurse him back to life, make a charming, attentive, affectionate
husband of him, one whose kisses she would get not to mind so much.

She drove down to the Temple and dismissed her carriage at the gate on
the Embankment, and walked up, quite unnecessarily, for Everard’s
rooms in Paper Buildings had a road in front where a carriage might
stand. But she did not mind walking. It was a lovely morning. The
famous fountain in the court was playing merrily, and suggested
springing hopes of all sorts--and possibilities of revival. She walked
along to Everard’s rooms with a light step, laughing a little to
herself at the thought that she was going to earn for him the
reputation of being “a dog.” She did not suppose many young ladies
sought out the dry student lawyer in his rooms! His landlady, or
laundress, whichever it was, would be shocked, and a good thing too.
His character was altogether too immaculate, and a picturesque smudge
or so would improve it in the eyes of men. Alice had all the sweet,
headlong depravity of mind of the excessively innocent. Using her
tortoise-shell pince-nez, she read the name of Everard Jenkyns printed
on the wall on the right-hand side of the open door of number
eighty-two, and plunging into the dimness, began to ascend. She met a
man on the first landing who looked like a doctor. He seemed in a
hurry to get to his hansom, which she had observed standing there. He
merely peered in her face and passed on before she could ask him if he
was the doctor, and if so, how Mr. Jenkyns was?

She went on ascending till she found the right door, knocked, and
stood there, breathless.…

A foolish fear assailed her as she waited. She found herself dreading
the first sight of Everard as he would appear on opening the door to
her; she remembered with annoyance the poor, lank, gawky face, which
always made her think, as she used to tell her mother, of a boy’s
compendious clasp-knife, with all the blades open! He would smile, of
course, and look pleased to see her; it was a strong step for haughty
Alice Damer, whom he had sighed for so long, to visit a man in his
rooms at half-past eleven and ask him to marry her!

He was a long time coming!… She rang again, more firmly.…

The door was opened, by a nurse. Everard had not been raving, then! He
was probably in bed?… She formally muttered his name.

The nurse seemed to have been expecting her. Murmuring, “You would
like to see him, Ma’am?” she led the way into the sitting-room, out of
which the bedroom obviously opened. The door was ajar. The nurse did
not stop.…

“But not in there!” Alice stammered.

A strong note of disapprobation pierced in the woman’s voice as she
turned round sharply--

“Why not? He’s dead. You’re not going to faint?”

“Oh, no,” said the poor girl, striving to adjust herself to these new
and unexpected circumstances. Like a proud, plucky automaton she
entered the bedroom, and looked on the form that was faintly outlined
under the sheet, so thin Everard had grown. She had good nerves, and
could always bear shocks well. But an immense, searching pity, a world
of value for the dead man, combined with self-depreciation, filled
her, and she wept silently. Her noble calmness and self-restraint won
the admiration of the nurse, who had been condemning the heartless
creature wholesale for having left her sweetheart to die alone as she
had done.

“What was it, Nurse?” she asked.

“Double pneumonia. Collapse. I telegraphed to you, Miss--you are Miss
Damer, I believe? He objected, but when once he became unable to
speak, I took it upon myself. I thought you would want to be here.”

“Of course. But I have only just got it.”

The nurse accepted the _amende_. She could not realize that Alice was
struggling to form a comment on the apparent inconsistency of a man
sick unto death being able to dine with her, hoping at the same time
that dates would be proved not to fit and all be normally explained.
She stammered something vague as the nurse laid down the covering
sheet, and disclosed the still face, looking, however, no more
emaciated than Alice had seen it in life and no longer ago than last
night.

Alice was painfully aware of the tacit suggestion on the woman’s part
that she should bend down and kiss that waxen mask, and recoiled,
though the nurse had said no word.

“Oh, I can’t kiss anybody dead.… It’s awful of me, Nurse, but I
can’t!”

“Some can’t!” said the nurse resignedly. And this girl was the poor
gentleman’s fiancée, so she had understood?…

She was a little pacified when Alice unfastened the bunch of lilies of
the valley that she was wearing, and laid them on the dead man’s
breast. Then she turned away and dried her eyes. She was a beautiful
creature, the nurse thought, and was conscious that the faulty young
lady was slowly acquiring her sympathies.

“When did he die? When was it?”

“We don’t know exactly, Miss. In these cases---- But he last spoke
about seven.”

“What made you think of sending to me?”

“Because, Miss, for days before, when he was wandering worst, he
talked about you. We gathered, the doctor and I, that he was more or
less engaged to you, Miss, but that you was rather too fond of putting
him off. Said it had been going on for years, and that he was fairly
worn out. So he was, poor man; he hadn’t an ounce of flesh on his
bones to spare----”

“Yes, but----” the girl exclaimed impatiently, “I want to get at the
facts. He died, you say, this morning at seven o’clock?”

“Spoke last at seven o’clock last night, Miss, I said. Died some time
in the night, or, may be, directly after he did speak. At least, part
of him may have died, as ignorant people seem to think. He was hardly
breathing at a little before eight, but the last spark may have held
on longer.”

“I suppose you know, Nurse, that he dined with me last night, at a
quarter-past eight,” said the girl stonily, looking away from the
nurse’s apathetic face, which changed at once, sympathetically;--

“Miss, you’re upset! You took it so calm at first. Have some brandy.
You have had a shock. One understands----”

“He dined with me,” Alice repeated obstinately.

The nurse stared at her, and shrugged her shoulders. Poor girl! She
was evidently one of the outwardly quiet ones, who smother the
symptoms of disturbance, only to feel the shock more keenly. People
take these things in such a variety of ways. The idea of the dinner
party had got fixed in her mind by the shock; she was unable now to
let go the idea of Everard’s keeping his engagement with her. She had
received the telegram all right, of course, there could be no doubt of
it, and some domestic reason had prevented her from responding to the
summons. Or, possibly, that same backwardness and want of interest
which had affected the smooth course of the engagement had been at
work. She hadn’t cared for him much, though she had been persuaded
into giving her word.…

In an even tone, calculated to restore the shattered nerves of the
shaken girl, the nurse remarked--

“Mr. Jenkyns’ sister-in-law, the one that lives in France, will be
here presently, to see about the funeral arrangements. He wanted you
to have all his old china and books, Miss, he used to say so, and
doubtless that will be done.…”

But Alice Damer had gone resolutely across to the bed from which the
two, in the course of conversation, had unconsciously deviated.

She dexterously turned down the sheet, and stooping, performed the
rite of love, the little act of devotion which she had refused him
just before. What was she saying? Mrs. Clarkson observed closely what
she considered one of the curiosities of mental stress.

“I kissed him last night, when he came to me.… So you see, whether I
liked it or not, I did kiss a dead man! And it’s no use minding now,
is it?”

She kissed him repeatedly, with a pale semblance of passion.

The nurse took her arm gently and led her away from the bed, and she
submitted to be placed in a chair.

“Miss, now you’ve done that, you’ll feel better. I should go home if I
were you. Take that hansom outside. It’s the one you came in,
perhaps--and you haven’t paid him?”

Alice signified a negative to this, helplessly, but allowed the nurse
to pin her veil on for her. It hid her tear-stained face a little.
Then the good woman led her downstairs and out on to the pavement.
Sure enough, there was a hansom waiting there, and the nurse hailed
the driver.

Gruffly, he turned round, and stared at them.

“And I say,” he appeared to be remarking, “and I say, who’s going to
pay me my fare?”

“Why, the lady will, of course. Get in, Miss, I’ll hold your dress
away from the wheel.”

But the cabman was not satisfied, nor did he address himself to the
task of resuming his drooping reins. He seemed to have had a shock
too.

“No, I didn’t mean her. Who’s going to pay me three bob for last night
and for waiting ’ere?…”

“That’s no affair of ours,” replied the nurse cheerfully. “You must
take the lady--where to, shall I say, Miss?”

Alice, crouching inside, mumbled the address of her home.

The cabman swore.

“No, I’m damned! You get out. I ain’t a-going near that blasted house
again for nobody! Took a fare from there last night, I did, and drove
him here, and here I may stop till Domesday, I suppose, before I sees
a shilling of his money! ’Tain’t right!…”

He was obviously drunk, but not dangerous, so the nurse thought.

“Come, come!” she expostulated.

Alice, frightened, prepared to get out.

“Oh, what’s the matter?” she moaned.

“Matter! Matter’s this. I drove him here right enough, and pulls up
where he told me--and my gentleman doesn’t get out, seems as if he was
a-going to make a night of it in my cab. Drunk, I says to myself, and
I opens the trap, meaning to take my fare and clear him out, but Lord
bless me--why, there wasn’t no one there!”

“He’d got out, of course,” said Mrs. Clarkson, “while you weren’t
looking.”

“‘Bilked,’ says I. And, thinks I, I’ll just come and wait here till I
sees my gentleman come down those stairs again.”

“You’ll never see him come downstairs again,” said the nurse, with a
flash of inspiration, “except in his coffin! Come, get on! Take the
lady where she wants to go.”

She thought of it all--afterwards… but then nurses see such queer
things! She had taken the cabman’s number.




 THE OPERATION

“Yes, I think that might hang a day longer. I can finish up the
mince for my lunch, and you must do something with the turkey legs for
dinner. Let me see--and there’s fish to-day. And then--well, suppose
you make a savoury?”

“Master don’t care for savouries, Ma’am!”

“A sweet, then. I don’t care. And that’s all, I think?”

Mrs. Joe Mardell, in her neat morning shirt, coquetishly finished with
a man-like tie, and the severity of her attire much modified by the
bows and loops of waved hair that crowned her head, turned and was
about to leave the dark basement of the little house in Kirriemuir
Street, West Kensington, when a door in the upper regions banged.

“There, he’s off, and I wanted a cheque!” Mrs. Mardell observed with
mild irritation. She glanced at the kitchen clock with a degree of
confidence she did not place in the elegant time-keeper, cased in
jewels, that hung on the front of her shirt. “Why, it’s only half-past
ten?”

“Master’s early gone this morning,” said the cook. “Gladys took his
breakfast up only ten minutes ago.” She paused, then summoning her
courage, she asked--

“Ma’am, are people usually buried on Christmas Day?”

“Why, you silly woman, it depends on what day they die. Who’s been
dying?”

“I’ll swear,” said the woman eagerly, “that I saw a corpse being
carried down the steps of number thirteen just over the street
opposite nearly a week ago, and I reckon it back Christmas Day!… It’s
been worrying me ever since. Yes, I saw the mourners and hearse and
feathers and all--done quite proper. I was looking out of the front
staircase window----”

“Neglecting your work, Vance? Serves you right. You saw Whiteley’s
sale cart, perhaps? You were looking sideways through the red panes,
and glass, you know, refracts oddly.… Who lives at number thirteen?”

“Oddly enough, Ma’am, I don’t know, though I mostly could tell you the
names of everybody in the street. I might ask one of the
tradespeople--should I?”

“Yes, do if you like. Brr!” She shivered affectedly, strong in the
pride of her health and good looks. “It seems a cold time to choose to
be put into the ground! One would sooner be cremated, this weather!”

Holding up her crisp befrilled skirts, the second wife of Joseph
Mardell, the popular comic actor, who was just now drawing crowds to
his Christmas extravaganza at the “Quality,” made her way up from the
dark basement to the abodes of light above. Noiselessly, she let fall
behind her that swing door at the top of the staircase which
effectively divided the world of society from its service, and
exchanged stone and oil-cloth for soft carpets and silken curtains. It
was a very pretty little house--_her_ house. She admitted Joe into it.
Her husband-lover, Joe. She had managed to keep him her lover. All
wives should. She glanced, as she passed by, at the hat-stand in the
hall. Joe had stupidly gone without his fur coat, though it was
freezing. Or was it that it needed a stitch? How careless of Gladys!
He had left his big umbrella too, for there it bulged in the rack,
beside her own delicate silver-topped one. Careless Joe, willing
enough to ignore the mere physical claims of the self he morally bowed
to! Moreover, he forced every one else to do so likewise. He must have
his own way, and brooked no check where his mental desires were
concerned. It was perhaps the secret of his sway over men--and women.

She thought of him, Joseph Mardell, the greatly-sought-after, and
hers, with complacent affection, glancing up consciously at the branch
of mistletoe which was entwined with the square glass lamp that hung
over the front door. Joe had passionately kissed her under the mystic
bough, a week ago, for luck, on the first night of the successful
piece. And luck had come, and seemingly remained with them. The
booking was splendid. And they were rehearsing a more serious play
that was to follow the Christmas jollity. Joe was so busy he didn’t
know where to turn for a spare five minutes. She did not complain, for
if things went on like this they would be able to move out of West
Kensington, where you couldn’t get a smart parlour-maid to stop with
you. Gladys and her finger-nails was a sore trial.

She entered the dining-room, and her eyes sought the sideboard. Ah,
Joe had had some sense after all, and had remembered to refresh the
inner man before leaving, as the violated Tantalus betokened. He lay
in bed late. He rarely breakfasted, and never with her. She rose at
eight--on principle; she could not afford to keep actors’ hours and
ruin her complexion.

She stood pensively by the small piece of Sheraton furniture before
she opened a drawer and took out of it what she had come to seek. Last
night’s oranges and apples beamed there on a pretty dish. Joe’s
cigarette boxes, flung about, needed tidying up. The presentation
silver bowl given to Joe by his fellow-actors on the occasion of his
first marriage, shone in the centre with dignified lustre. They had
chosen something quite different to present to him as a memento of his
second venture. That was in her room now. The bowl had a dwarf fern in
it now, but sometimes it ran over with punch, or was packed with
roses. Another use was contemplated for it; if Joe and she were to
have a baby, which, sadly enough, did not seem likely, the bowl would
be used for the christening.

Mrs. Mardell took a pretty little checked duster out of a drawer, and
went upstairs to her drawing-room on the first floor. She carefully
picked up an iridescent bead off the carpet, the spoil of the dress
she had worn last night, and placed it on an ash-tray. She then
proceeded to rub up the several minute objects on her silver-table,
wishing heartily that she could afford to have them lacquered, and
thus dispense with her daily task. So occupied, she looked wholly
pretty and half domestic, a little soubrettish, like those
neat-aproned maids who flutter early about a stage-scene and usher in
and lay the tables for tragedy.

There was no harm in Florence Mardell. She was a smart, novel-reading,
Sandown and Ranelagh going woman, easily dressed, easily amused, a
little detached, perhaps, in her interests, and careless of the more
serious issues of life, but quite willing to simulate and assume
social crazes as they came up. She played a good game of Bridge. She
glanced at the deep Reviews as well as the _Windsor_ and _Pearson’s_,
and improved her mind on the slightest opportunity. You could always
get her for a subscription lecture of sorts, and she quite approved of
Female Suffrage, without, however, actively concerning herself in its
propaganda. She never “fagged.” She was always beautifully dressed in
a severish, strapped, mock-manly style, and could wear successfully
the very largest hats when they came in.

She had been the widow of an officer, and had lived at Wimbledon in a
big dull house standing in its own grounds. She had first set eyes on
Joe Mardell playing a strong “Macheath” in _The Beggar’s Opera_, to
the most ineffective “Polly Peachum” of Julia Fitzgerald. Miss
Fitzgerald was his wife; had she but known it, it might have made a
difference, but very likely it would not have. Then and there she had
fallen in love with the actor across the footlights, impulsively,
violently, madly, and she had not rested, being of an acquisitive,
pugnacious, predatory habit of mind, until she had persuaded a
journalistic friend of hers and his to bring about an introduction.
With her effective crown of real golden hair, waved and curled _in
extremis_, her clean, fresh suburbanity, she had fascinated
“Macheath.” He was known to be weak, _volage_, and full of moods.
Florence was, on the contrary, strong and pertinacious, she had taken
him in a mood, and let her love profit by it. With fond
remorselessness she had driven him to drive his wife to divorce him.
All this she had compassed in her own calm detached way, as if
unconscious of the larger issues she was stirring--another woman’s
happiness, a man’s honour, and an actor’s art, for Joe was a genius,
and recognized to be one, in spite of, some people said because of,
his strange limitations. A little man, almost a dwarf, he could play
the burly Falstaff and the courtly Biron; he could write articles in
the Reviews; he could hold supper-tables in a roar. Julia Mardell’s
happiness had been sacrificed, for she adored, and was known to adore,
her husband. To oblige him she had condescended to make use of some of
the more complicated and recondite cogs of the machinery of the
English law of divorce, and had tamely surrendered, without
humiliating him, one of the most fascinating men of the day to another
woman. Yet Julia was quite as good-looking as Florence, if in a
different style. She was the full-souled, full-breasted, large-eyed
Junoesque female type, and only undertook the playing of a minx like
Polly Peachum to suit Joe. Such a majestic walk as hers, such dark
swimming eyes were of no avail to the actress who aspired to play one
of the wayward mistresses of the highwayman. It was the measure of
Julia’s love and her power of self-abnegation. Joe was prepared to
take the whole play on his own shoulders, only he must have a
sympathetic woman to act with. He did find Julia sympathetic in those
days when he loved her, and before the pretty widow from Wimbledon had
leaned out of her box and shaken her golden locks at him. Then one day
the two women met. Matters were arranged. Joe, susceptible, weak,
hustled and busy, succumbed.… Lawyers acted for him. Julia was
compliant: Florence “keen.” Joe worked on and was divorced while
rehearsing a new play. He himself never knew how it all happened!

There was a large signed photograph of Julia in Joe’s study now,
standing unframed, concave and dusty on the mantelpiece; Joe had not
dared, or cared, to give it a more polite or permanent abiding-place.
Indeed, Florence had had some thoughts of removing it from its even so
humble position; her friends wondered how she could possibly bear to
have it there for Joe to see every day! But she was capricious. One
never knew how she would take things. It was their expressed opinion
which perhaps induced her to let it stay, curled up and drooping
slavishly as time went on, and the dust and heat of the fire brought
its proud head low.

Florence bore Julia no grudge, she should think not, indeed! Julia had
been very good about it, had made no difficulties, but on the
contrary, had smoothed and made easy the path of divorce for the man
she loved.

That is, if she really did care for Joe. She had been so terribly
callous in her interviews; so full of zeal to give him his freedom. It
was hardly human, so the woman who had profited by her action thought,
and certainly not very womanly. Florence could not imagine herself
allowing a cold business-like lawyer to dictate her a letter bidding
Joe come back to her herewith; a summons intended, of course, for
ultimate publication. It disgusted Florence, this horrible business of
sueing for restitution of conjugal rights! Julia’s formal petition was
refused by Joe in another cold letter, equally intended for
publication. Florence had actually read the two inhuman missives
printed together in the daily paper. Divorce had followed in due
course.

“Oh, you tamely died!” Yes, little frivolous Florence, who had never
read Tennyson, would have taken the advice of the Egyptian and would
have “clung to Fulvia’s waist, and thrust the dagger through her
side.” She was a true woman, like Cleopatra, and knew that the
elemental passions, once raised, must have full mastery. A man all to
oneself or nothing! That was her philosophy.

The feelings of the man in question? The state of his affections? No
matter! Florence did not see herself considering them, or taking any
deadly sex insult lying down. She considered that Julia’s
poor-spiritedness did really verge on meanness. She had accepted money
from Joe--an allowance to enable her to leave the stage. Report said
that she had grown stout. Report said that she had taken to drink.
Lies probably, so generous Florence said. Nobody in Florence’s world
knew anything about Julia excepting Miss Walton, who had introduced
them. And though the two women had continued their intimacy, it was
with the tacit agreement that the name of Julia should not be
mentioned between them. There were plenty of other subjects to talk
about. Miss Walton was, like everybody else, more than half in love
with Joe.… Funny how they all were! Rather nice--for Joe’s wife, since
Joe did not bother with any of them.…

Mrs. Mardell, after having polished the silver diligently, turned her
attention to the room. She ordered the chairs, according to some
abstruse social system of her own, and flicked her duster about feebly
here and there. She did not feel very “fit.” Rather queer, on the
contrary! All-overish! She could not have told you what it was, but
she was mysteriously conscious of something excessive--something
outrageous, like severe pain in wait for her. She seemed to apprehend
its nearness instinctively, as a patient seated in the dentist’s chair
watches the eminent practitioner’s feet moving and is aware in all his
sensitive enamel of the imminent grinding of the file that has been
set going.

Perhaps it was the long-continued strain of the cold that was
affecting her. The frost had lasted since before Christmas, and had
been very severe.…

She paused. The little clock on the mantelpiece tinkled half-past
eleven. Supposing she were to give herself a slight moral fillip--go
upstairs and try on her new dress, and see how it fitted, after having
been “back” twice. She was sure in this way to obtain a sensation,
pleasurable or otherwise.

She mounted another flight, feeling every step to be an effort. She
lit the gas-stove in her room, and dismissed the dilatory housemaid,
whom she found on her knees examining the pattern of the carpet. Then
she dragged a tall cheval glass into position, having due regards to
unbecoming cross-lights, and undressed. Her white, handsome shoulders
appeared; she looked ten times prettier than she had done in the
severe morning shirt and tie, and she knew it. She stood for a few
minutes before the mirror, complacently admiring herself and in no
hurry to don the heavily-trimmed corsage that awaited her verdict. It
lay beside her, half in and half out of the flowered cardboard box,
interleaved with tissue-paper, and with intersecting lines of tape
winding it into its cage. Her eyes rested on it with feminine
appreciation of the elaborate building of the silk lining, with its
white bone cases crossing and recrossing the back of it, and the high
collar which was to fit in under the very lobe of the ear. Still she
deferred the pleasing moment of assumption, standing still and
preening herself; soft lappets of valenciennes lace flowering out as a
frame to the pink skin.…

Suddenly, taken by surprise, without a cry or a moan, she cowered and
was bent, bent nearly double. Agonizing pangs shot through the
framework of her body. Her eyes were glassed over with tears, and
through them she stared out on the world, bewildered, peering to see
from which point the next arrow of dolour would fall!

It came again, without fail it came again, this time no stabbing
thrust, but a sword, driving, delving laboriously through her vitals
in a lingering, painstaking manner. She was by now prepared and well
frightened, and she groaned aloud. Her breasts rose and came together,
as in some strange health exercise, under the laces and ribbons.…

My God! Was it----? Was the silver bowl downstairs going to be used at
last?

No, it could not be. The thought was dismissed as soon as formed. A
chill on the liver? The extreme cold.… What a fool she was to prance
about like a peacock in front of a glass for half-an-hour half
dressed! What else could she expect? That silly stove gave no heat.…

She gathered to her a dressing-gown that lay near and sat still,
cowering. A long pause! She could not think. But she received no
physical intimation of the recurrence of her agony.

Five minutes later she boldly rose, defying it, and tore the new dress
out of its rustling ward without stopping to untie the tapes that
controlled it. With a screech of tissue-paper it yielded itself into
her hands, and she put it on.

Then she laughed. The pain was forgotten. She wriggled about happily.

“Yes, it still catches me… just there! They must have it back. I’ll go
to Madam about it, on--let me see?--Tuesday.…”

Taking the precaution of putting her arms properly into the warm
dressing-jacket this time, she wrapped the dress up again, tied the
white tapes across it, put the lid on firmly, and with the little
stylograph Joe had given her, methodically scored out her own name
from the label, thus substituting that of the dressmaker printed all
over the box.

The exertion, slight as it was, roused again the smouldering fire of
pain. She sat down helplessly on her bed, giving herself up to it. Her
eyes were like those of a dumb animal in the death anguish, as she
stared across at her reflection of her already distorted features in
the glass. Rolling to and fro, she grasped and relaxed alternately the
fronts of her peignoir, knotted feverishly in her palm.

“What the _divil_ is it?” she murmured. “I feel as if my life was
going!”

She did not think of calling any one--Vance or Gladys the impotent
housemaid; no one could help her. She was but a poor human passage-way
for these relentless throes that passed Juggernaut-like through her
shrinking body. It was like a garden roller, when it was not like many
scythes set on one axle turning, twisting inside her. What had she
ever done to suffer so? No child of Joe’s could be so cruel and tear
its mother thus!… Nay, she had not conceived, unless it was some
monstrous impious growth that was rending her, and would not soften or
relax till it killed her.… She really thought she was going to die!…

Presently, when all was quiet again in the tortured battleground of
her body, she rose and pushed her hand through her bows of waved hair
and flung it back hideously and crossed the room. Apologetically
almost, for fear of provoking a recurrence of the horror, she dragged
herself downstairs, and to the swing door at the head of the kitchen
stairs. She now felt the need of a confidante. She must tell some one.
The housemaid was too young. Vance was fairly motherly. Pushing open
the door, she sat down on the top step, with her peignoir gathered
round her, and stretching out her legs allowed them to hang over into
the dark abyss of Vance’s domain.

By the time she felt able to raise her voice and call Vance she had
decided not to confide in her. The cook would immediately “think
things,” and she wanted no fuss. It was not “that” either, she only
wished it was.… For then there would at least be some compensation in
baby fingers to smooth pain away.

In response to her weak summons the cook appeared at the foot of the
stairs. Even in the dim penumbra of a London basement, a person
unpreoccupied by her own symptoms would have realized at once that
Vance was discomposed--agitated in some unusual way. Her cap was
hanging by one hairpin, her floury arms were nervously rubbed one
against the other. But Mrs. Mardell noticed nothing in other people
to-day. She addressed Vance slowly and deliberately.

“Vance, please I want you to make me a nice cup of tea--at once. I
shall not be able to eat any lunch. I think I’ll wait till six, and
have something with Mr. Mardell.”

“Ain’t you feeling well, Ma’am?” asked the cook spiritlessly.

“No, not very--a little all-overish. It will be nothing, only I don’t
feel like eating a solid meal.”

“Nor I can’t say I feel like cooking it!” Vance observed bitterly.
“I’m that upset! I’ve been across and asked.”

“Asked what?” inquired Mrs. Mardell wearily.

“About the funeral that I saw with my own eyes leaving that house on
Christmas Day.… It’s not natural, I said, to go getting buried on
Christmas Day----”

Mrs. Mardell interposed impatiently. “You don’t mean to say you went
and asked at the house if they’d had any one die there? Really,
Vance----”

“It’s no good saying that now, Ma’am; I had to know. And it’s only a
Nursing Home, not a private house, so I’ve done no harm. And”--the
woman’s voice grew low and hoarse--“nobody ain’t died there--not
yet--that’s all!”

She put her apron to her face.

“Good gracious, Vance!” Mrs. Mardell cried. “Tell me more about it!”

“Ma’am, they’ve only got one patient there--a lady. She was going on
all right, but she had a relapse this morning, just about half-past
eleven, their cook said it was. She had an operation three weeks ago,
and no good, and it’s got to be done all over again this afternoon at
two o’clock, and they can’t tell as it will be successful, this time.”

“Well, my good woman, don’t you worry. Let’s hope that the lady will
get over it. People do, you know, or there would be an end of nursing
homes. I really feel so poorly myself that I can’t get up much
sympathy with other people’s aches and pains. Be quick and get the
kettle on, or is it boiling already?”

“Yes, Ma’am, you shall have it in a minute. Ma’am, you may not believe
me, but I seen a proper funeral, and the hearse waiting, and the
corpse carried out and down those steps… and the bearers with crape on
their hats and so attentive, and one of them was no bigger than
Master.… I thought of Master the moment I saw him.… And she was a big
woman, for she took a big coffin.…”

“You are settling that it’s the woman who’s lying ill there now who
has got to die, I see. What’s her name?”

“I asked, but the girl didn’t know it, only that she was an actress.”

Mrs. Mardell gathered in her legs decisively.

“Come now, Vance, don’t stand there gossiping and unhinging yourself
with fancies; get me my cup of tea. I shall be all right, I expect,
when once I have had something warm. Bring it to my room. I shall lie
down a bit, I think.”

She rose to her feet, closed the swing door, dismissing Vance and her
dreary soothsaying vision, and passed upstairs. Her day was spoilt.
The pain did not seem to be going to recur, luckily, but the deadly
feeling of uneasiness which had succeeded it certainly increased. Her
legs were weak and could hardly carry her. People who have seen an
apparition are said to feel just so. But as she reflected it was
Vance, not she, who had seen the ghost!

She paused half-way up the stairs to look out of the window on the
first landing, whence Vance declared she had watched the lugubrious
tableau. Mrs. Mardell had never gone in for knowing her neighbours, it
was wiser not, or else she would have been aware of the industry that
was carried on at number thirteen, a red-brick sham artistic villa,
just like her own house--like every other house in the street. She
could only make it out by pressing her face against the window, and
then she only saw it aslant, and red, through the vicious stained
glass that occupied that particular pane. Eight steps led up to the
front door of it, as eight steps led up to hers. Surely it was awkward
for the incoming patients--many of them, presumably, too ill to walk?
She wondered what sort of cases they took there. It would depend.…

Julia, she had heard, had grown very fat--at thirty.… That indicated
something abnormal, in a youngish woman!… Something that had to be
removed, generally.… She laughed.… She wondered why she laughed.…

“Your tea, Ma’am!” said Vance suddenly at her elbow. “I thought I
would bring it up to you myself.”

Mrs. Mardell was a little ashamed that Vance should discover her
staring out of the window at the scene of her absurd cock-and-bull
story. She turned and coldly bade the cook precede her to her bedroom
with the tea. Vance accepted the rebuff meekly. She looked cowed and
thoroughly upset, and as if no merely domestic trifle could affect her
now, broken to tragic issues as she had been.

The tea, as Mrs. Mardell had expected, revived her, and enabled her to
lay a nice little plan for a quiet afternoon indoors. She proposed to
telephone for Miss Walton to come and sit with her for a bit. She
needed something or somebody to pick her up. Of course there was
Charlie Bligh, a nice boy whom both she and Joe liked; she might
telephone him to come and take her out to dine, as he often did.… But
no, she wasn’t looking Carlton form; it wouldn’t be fair to Charlie to
ask him to take out anything that wasn’t gay and smart. Besides, it
would be rather mean to leave Joe to eat his dinner all alone when she
had not even said good-morning to him. She had often left him for
dinner, of course, and he had never thought of objecting, verbally at
least--but just now that he was so busy and overworked she felt sure
that he would like her, sitting beside him at his dinner, even though
she could eat nothing. She saw herself delicately invalidish, in her
soft draperies, picking at some grapes.… She felt mysteriously drawn
to Joe, dear Joe, who was working for her now, who never attempted to
control her social movements, who took what she gave him and was
always as ready to flirt with her as if he were not married to her!
She had managed Joe well! No, she wouldn’t leave Joe to-night, but get
Miss Walton, who would surely stay with her till Joe returned about
half-past five, as usual.

Miss Walton, over the telephone, signified her willingness to come and
have a good chat. Mrs. Mardell made up her mind to take things easy.
She was really unwell, she had eaten nothing since breakfast, she felt
empty, shaken, swelled and sore. She could not have got her
exquisitely adjusted corsets on if she had tried, or endured the
pressure of them round her body. A tea-gown was clearly indicated. She
assumed one, and a little lace cap that went well with it. Sighing
deeply, she lay down on the rose-coloured chintz sofa in the
drawing-room, shaded by a soft standard lamp, breathing timorously,
existing furtively, unnoticed. She hoped it would pass her by, this
brooding eagle of pain waiting to tear her.

She had brought her jewel-case downstairs with her and idly toyed with
her trinkets. There were three trays, lined with velvet. They twinkled
with precious stones. She took every piece in order and examined them
slowly, seriously. All the while, her fingers seemed to know that down
at the bottom of the box lay their real objective, a thin, crumpled,
tousled letter folded small and turning up at the corners. Florence
Mardell had received it a few days after her marriage, and although it
was only a letter from a woman, had forborne to show it to her
husband.

The letter was not actually malicious or even disagreeable, but it had
dismayed her, and shocked her. She had kept it in case Julia should
ever choose to lay aside her extraordinary tolerance and become human
again. She read it over now to remind her of what it contained. Indeed
she had intended to do so when she fetched the box. The by-play with
the jewellery was only a blind--self-deceiving, a sop to her
superficial consciousness.


 “_Now it is all over, my strivings have not been in vain, and Joe
 passes from me to you. You must not mind my writing to you, Florence.
 I think that, on the whole, you will prefer to know what I feel, and
 that the woman you have supplanted is not your enemy. Joe loves you,
 and as the woman Joe loves, you cannot be abhorrent to me. Convention
 forbids me to be your personal friend, your feeling possibly, and
 perhaps my own, for I am but a woman after all, and the open wound
 that was left in my life when Joe was torn from my side would be
 chafed and kept raw by the sight of him merged now in your life. Yes,
 it is better so. I cannot, will not, see him either--though Joe is not
 conventional.…_

 “_Joe is nothing that is not splendid. I did, I do love him so
 passionately, that I cannot hate you, Florence, as you see. You are
 the fair new temple in which he worships the spirit of Beauty and Love
 and Life. The law has clanged the door to, none may dare to interrupt
 the Litany he prays there, on his knees. God bless you._

 “_But oh, my dear, keep him there. Never undress the altar. No more
 shifting for Joe, if we women can help it. He is a great man--he must
 be treated like a great man. These upheavals are bad for him, from
 every point of view. So be practical as well as passionate, and
 condescend to learn from me, who failed, how not to lose him. Only
 approximately can you learn, for the wind of art blows its children
 where it listeth. You know what an artist he is, and all artists are
 nothing but divine children. But, Florence, on your life, don’t treat
 him as one. Don’t let yourself ‘mother’ him as I did and be mad enough
 to sink the mistress in the sister, the friend even. That was my fatal
 mistake, I abstracted my sexual self till I became at last the caterer
 for his mere physical welfare, the confidante of his passing
 flirtations. Oh, the bitterness of those smothered confessions, those
 despairing returns of him, broken, marred and dispirited, to the one
 who surely loved him! Do this, my dear, as I did, and then one day
 he’ll come to you, as he came to me, and put his head on your knee and
 ask you to divorce him. So you’re both ruined in your several ways. He
 cannot go through it a second time._

 “_Now listen. You must. I know. I would have you always a little
 inaccessible, puzzling, capricious even. I would ask you to dare to
 appear selfish, if you can manage it. Preserve your delicate
 tangibility, punish any slight infringments of your rules, close your
 door to him at nights when he has been naughty or careless. What it
 will cost you! But it is the right way._

 “_You have an enormous pull by not acting with him, believe me! One
 gets so common, so cheap to a man, when he is used to knocking one
 about all over the stage, as Katherine, say, or insulting one as
 Nancy. Stay away from the theatre and accept as many dinners without
 him as you can. Although there isn’t the very slightest chance of his
 losing you, don’t let him feel as convinced of that as you are
 yourself. You see what I mean, don’t you, Florence? I heard you were
 very clever, as well as a little frivolous._

 “_I have thought all this out, in many sleepless nights, for your
 benefit and his. Yes, it is Joe that I am thinking of, and shall think
 of till I die. And so of you, too._

 “_Oh, don’t for goodness’ sake be offended by this letter, or take a
 dislike to me, for whether you like it or no, you will never be quite
 free of me, any more. Thought, strong thought, does permeate matter
 and finds itself able to overthrow its mere material resistance. I
 have proved it, no matter how. I won’t weary you with attempted
 explanation. I should not fancy you were psychic. But be sure that
 there will be a little of me in all your relations with Joe, I shall
 have a word in your ménage and you must not let the thought of it
 make you uncomfortable. Do you suppose I could have let him go so
 easily, if I had not this power to console me? Take it, as the slight
 penalty of kidnapping a man out of the ward of a devoted woman. You
 see how it is, he comes away, she offers no material or spirited
 opposition, but he brings inevitably some of her atmosphere along with
 him. Joe never actually ceased to love me; he only began to love you.
 I never misconducted myself--funny phrase!--so I am still his true and
 faithful wife, bone of his bone, flesh of his flesh, and where he is,
 henceforth, in some sort, I am. It cannot be helped._

 “_It is a good thing that I am not vindictive and that I don’t hate
 you, since our relation must necessarily be so close. I assure you
 that it will not inconvenience you, annoy you, or trouble you at all,
 at least not until the bands of the spirit are loosed in one of these
 great, bare, soul-stripped, unaccounted-for moments of life, that come
 to all of us sometimes. Then, you know, one can’t tell, or foresee.…
 The spiritual bonds and relationships assert themselves and enforce
 attention.… I can’t quite promise to shield you, then, to free you
 from the circle of the charm.… But are you so frivolous, Florence?
 Won’t it interest you--awe you--soothe you?_

 “_Ah, don’t fear me, don’t hate me--bid your flesh comply with me.… I
 am only the ghost of a wife--a power of love that can’t circumscribe
 itself, even though it would. There is a physical lien between us,
 undoubtedly. I won’t drag it if I can help!… I’ll try to control--I
 don’t know what I am writing--something writes for me. But trust me.
 Julia._”


“What a cat!” said Mrs. Mardell.

She folded up the letter again and laid it at the bottom of the box.
It was almost actionable, she thought, a threatening letter. Or else
the letter of a mad spiritualist--utter sentimental, impossible rot.
What would Charlie Bligh, or any other daylight person think of it?

Strangely enough, she had more or less taken Julia’s advice! It was
sensible, and thus she supposed germane to her own character. She had
not “mothered” Joe, what woman in her senses would? She needed no
deserted, defeated schemer to hang about her, in the spirit, to tell
her that! She knew men as Julia with all her preachments had evidently
never known them, and the result of her wise treatment of Joe was that
he was devoted to her, extraordinarily so, for a busy man. Of course
he worked hard, too hard, harder than he had done in Julia’s time. It
had happened so, success had brought its own tension and high
pressure. He was not, as Julia and her friends might like to suggest,
trying to drown the memory of her in a round of forced activities. He
was only taking fortune at the flood and making dramatic hay while the
sun of critics favour shone. Not for a moment did he regret the step
he had taken, his was an essentially light nature, he never brooded,
and he detested heroics. The writer of that letter, with its tedious
mixture of sentimentality and preoccupation with material cares, must
have bored Joe to death, in the days when she had him all to herself
and could claim consecutive opportunity for worrying him. And now, of
course, a masterpiece of supreme tactlessness, like all failures, she
turned critic and took on herself to give good advice.

Florence Mardell laughed. The reading of the letter had acted as even
a better fillip than the trying on of the dress, and had nearly made
her angry.

“I suppose”--she tossed her little gold crowned head--“that it is very
good of her to give me the straight tip, and volunteer to overlook my
ménage, generally, like a sort of superior lady housekeeper! I am not
so bad at it myself, thank you?” She worked herself up to a sneer.
“Much obliged to Julia, I’m sure, for haunting me, especially as she
appears willing to confine herself merely to bothering the sensible
mistress of the house, and doesn’t go frightening the servants and
making them give up their places. Vance wouldn’t stop a minute----”

Her brow furrowed a little as she remembered the white, frightened
face of Vance that morning.

“It’s a fairly cool thing, though,” her thought resumed, “for one
woman to tell another, flat, that she considers herself part of her
because she happens to have adored her husband and does still, I
suppose. Man and wife--no, wife and wife--are one flesh.… Ha! Ha!…”

It was two o’clock, her face changed. Arrowy tinglings, growlings as
of a chained monster inside her slender frame, punctuated her words.
The pain had come again.…

When Miss Walton came in she would ask her to ring up a doctor. She
could not have dragged herself to the instrument now.

 * * * * * * *

The front door bell rang. She heard Miss Walton’s cheery voice making
inquiries about Mrs. Mardell’s health as she shook the balled snow out
of her boots on to the hall mat, and plumped her umbrella into the
rack. Mrs. Mardell sat still, physically incapable of rising, though
she had had but a short bout of pain this time.

She had made up her mind to question Miss Walton about Julia. Julia’s
affairs seemed for the moment essentially her concern. She felt no
malevolence towards her in spite of the re-reading of the letter. Miss
Walton, the confidante, had never been allowed to see that letter. She
should see it now, if she was good and satisfactorily confidential?

“Well, dear, how are you?” Miss Walton had come in, her work-a-day
nose reddened with exposure, and her hands thickened with chilblains.
“I suppose you are feeling the continuous cold, like the rest of us.
And you know, you little minx, that you look best in a tea gown.”

“Do I look well?”

“Well, a bit bleached, perhaps, and your eyes rather funny and starey,
as if you’d been seeing ghosts?”

“Vance has, she says.”

“A ghost in West Kensington! Nonsense!”

“It was a mock funeral, Vance says,” Mrs. Mardell remarked in an even
voice. “Coming out of a house in this street on Christmas Day, when
there was nobody died in it, as they told her.” She looked closely at
Miss Walton’s face. “Do you know any one at number thirteen? An
actress, Vance says----”

“Bless her. Christmas pudding, I should say. No, I don’t know a soul
in this street besides yourself----”

Mrs. Mardell, with a sigh of relief, leant back again.

“But, I say, Florence, you do look dicky,” Miss Walton continued.
“What have you been doing with yourself?”

“Perhaps you’ll say it is Christmas pudding with me too,” replied Mrs.
Mardell, laughing feebly. “But I don’t know--somehow, I’ve had a
horrid day. I seem to have got a sudden attack of lumbago, or sciatica
or something.”

“It doesn’t sound likely, at your age.”

“No, does it? But it’s pains right through me at intervals all through
the day. I had a fearful bout, just before you came. I daresay it’s
nothing----”

“Rheumatism, probably,” said the other. “Nothing so absurdly painful
when it gets hold of one. Here’s tea--nice hot tea. It will do you
good.”

“I’ve had two goes already.”

“Oh, have a third! Nothing like tea for us women! Here, let me pour it
out. Your poor little hands are trembling.”

“No, I’ll manage. Sugar? I forget if you take it? And lots of milk?…
Alice, how long is it since you saw Julia?”

Mrs. Mardell was surprised at the coolness of Miss Walton’s reception
of the seldom pronounced name. She might have reflected that the other
woman had no particular reason to be shy of it, for she had been
Florence’s and Julia’s confidante during the stormy times of the
divorce and had managed to be loyal and friendly to both. She now
replied offhandedly to Mrs. Mardell’s question--

“Not for six months. Lost sight of the poor dear, rather.”

“And when you last saw her, how did she look?”

“Handsome, but rather too fat. I can’t say I much liked the look of
that, for she’s still quite young. I always fancy it means morbid
growths, and that kind of thing. Poor old Juley! One never even sees
her name in the bills now, does one?”

“Retired on the allowance Joe makes her, I suppose,” said Florence
Mardell bitterly. “I can’t think how she could bring herself to take
his money?”

“Only that she’s poor, of course.”

“How poor?”

“One can’t tell,” replied Alice Walton, “with people like Julia. She’s
Irish. She’s the kind of woman who pays a man from Douglas’s to come
and wave her hair, and dry it on towels that you can’t see for the
holes! You understand. She’s the sweetest, cleverest, untidiest soul
alive! She took a flat in Paris with a friend, and the state of that
flat, I’m told, after a week of Julia, beat even the _femme de
ménage_ they got in to do for them! They never dressed or ate, but
lay about all day in peignoirs and smoked cigarettes. They got in a
hypnotist to talk to them about Joe, I believe. Julia makes no secret
of her devotion to Joe, as I suppose you are aware?… Now, Florence,
keep your feet up--there’s a good girl! You look ghastly.”

“Yes, I know. So she’s still mad on Joe? Tell me more about her. She
isn’t a woman of much taste, I fancy--can’t dress a bit?”

“No, but a generous creature, full of impulses and never a mean one
among them. I do admire her character, I confess.”

“So do I,” said Florence Mardell. “And so did Joe, I believe.”

“Does. He can’t help seeing her qualities, and being flattered by her
immense devotion to him. Though, of course, he’s used to it--he can’t
help being faskynating! He’s such a sprite and yet so strong. Julia
was as big again as he was, pretty nearly. He admired her awfully, as
little men do always admire big women.”

“I’m not very big, yet Joe admires me.”

“Oh--I know he does and long may he continue. He may, for Julia,
that’s one thing, she’s strictly ‘hands off,’ I know. She’s never made
the slightest attempt to get him ever to go and see her.”

“He wouldn’t go if she did.”

“I shouldn’t be too sure of that,” said Miss Walton, carried, by love
of her subject, beyond the limits of tactfulness. “And what would it
matter? Joe was truly fond of her till you came along, you little
witch! And she’s never done anything to set him against her or hurt
his self-love. That’s what a man minds. I don’t see how he could have
refused her a thing like that, nor could you. No, give her credit for
her generosity, I believe he proposed it and that she refused to see
him, steadily. Nobody in theatrical circles thought for one moment
you’d keep him against her. The betting was all that, if she had
tried, she’d have got him back in a month.”

“No, not if she’d tried, she wouldn’t,” said Florence Mardell
earnestly. “She loved him too much!”

Her lips sketched a grimace as she spoke; her hand moved to her side
and her eyes filled with tears.

“What is it, dear? The pain again?”

“I was afraid of it--my body was, I mean. But it luckily doesn’t seem
to mean business, this time. And I don’t believe I could feel any
more,--I don’t seem to have any organs left. It’s the peace of
emptiness--exhaustion! Do, dear, let me go on talking and thrashing
out things. What I meant when I said that Julia loved him too much,
was this, that it is a mistake to love so openly and make such a noise
about it. Men don’t value affection that’s cried from the house tops.
It just disgusts them. Love at breakfast, love at luncheon, love all
day; it’s sure to pall. Love shouldn’t be mixed up with daily
bread-getting. It should be a speciality, not a sort of smoking
mixture, advertised on every passing omnibus.”

“Go on, child, you interest me. Why, you yourself simply adore Joe!”

A faun-like, tormenting expression Miss Walton had never seen there,
came over Florence Mardell’s face, as, in the weak exhausted voice of
a privileged invalid, she proceeded--

“I adore Joe as smart women permit themselves to adore the thing they
value and mean to keep. I believe I prize Joe, not for what he is,
though I’m aware he’s a genius, but for what he means to me--light and
kisses and frocks and champagne. There isn’t so much of that as there
would be if Julia and her allowance didn’t stop the way! I love Joe
because he’s the fount of life to me, because I feel good when he is
in the room, and dull when he is out of it. I happen to know that I
shouldn’t feel that about him if he came to me ill and hipped and
unsuccessful. Sounds mean, but it’s true. I perfectly enjoy the
placards telling me that he can make a cat laugh, and critics saying
he is like what Garrick used to be. An ‘abridgement’--what is it? I am
quite cross with him when the notices are poor, and I don’t in the
least long, then, to take his head on my shoulder and comfort him.
It’s he who has to comfort me.”

“Julia had a rather different theory!”

“Yes, and Julia lost him and I got him. She called him her boy and her
baby! He even told me so, saying how nice it was of her. Quite
sincere! He thought so, I daresay. I knew better, as if any man liked
to be made to feel small! She’d have handed the moon down to him if
she’d had it in her power, and when he cried for such a little easy
thing as a divorce, of course she gave it him. A fool, I call her.”

“I don’t know about that,” the friend replied, combatively. “Greater
love hath no woman, than she lay down her marriage lines for her
husband.”

“Well, I love him, but I couldn’t have done that! I should simply have
had to stick to him just the same. And then--if he had thrown me over,
nothing would ever have induced me to take money from him!”

“But if you were extravagant and nearly starving?”

“I’d have found a man to support me and buy me frills!”

“Then you couldn’t have loved him, to degrade the thing he had once
set store by.”

“If Joe had left me, anything could have become of me for all I
cared!… I see what you are driving at, Alice, you think I can’t feel
love as Julia does, because I haven’t got beetle brows meeting over my
forehead and a big contralto chest to sigh with. My way with Joe,
whether I do it from self-control or inclination, comes out best. A
man like Joe needs a lot of spoiling, but not from the woman he cares
for. I let outsiders do it for me. I don’t cosset him, or make a point
of being home every afternoon from my calls at an unearthly hour to
dine with him. If a boy offers me a dinner, I accept and Joe gives me
my taxi fare, and looks me over, and sees that my dress, for the other
man, mind you, is all right. Nor do I wait up for him when he comes
back, I just see supper’s laid out all right and the fire kept up and
go to bed. I don’t make him look ridiculous by fetching him at the
theatre, as some actors’ wives do. Julia, I hear, used to take parts
that didn’t suit her, so as to ensure her being on the spot with him,
every night. I never know where he is and I don’t go getting his pals
to play detective and tell me. I may be conceited, but I do flatter
myself, that wherever Joe is, he is thinking of me, and of how soon he
can get back to me.”

“I think you are perfectly right,” Miss Walton replied rather
sardonically. “It’s the best view to take of marriage, and for a woman
married to a popular actor, the only one. Do you happen to know where
Joe is, now?”

“Yes, I happen to be able to tell you. He is at the theatre,
rehearsing the new play. They must be through by now, though! He’ll be
here in a minute. I haven’t seen him since yesterday. We dine together
at six o’clock!”

“And it’s half-past five now. Well, I must be off. Good-bye, old girl,
and I wouldn’t neglect those pains if I were you. I expect it’s only
rheumatism, but as a general rule internal pains should not be
ignored. You look rather flushed----”

“I must go and put on some powder before Joe comes. Good-bye. Tell
Gladys to come and clear away the tea as you go out.”

Mrs. Mardell was left alone, with two imperfectly drained tea-cups and
some broken crumbs of cake on a Japanese tray. The spirit lamp under
the kettle had gone out--she missed its cheerful flame. She was hemmed
in, her knees were imprisoned by the flaps of the tea-table so that
she could not lie back.… She felt disinclined to move and go upstairs
for that dust of powder that was to impress Joe.… Everything was a
bother… she felt very stupid, but she had no more pain, thank God!…

So she sat on, waiting for the maid to clear away the tea things and
set her free, bolt upright in her hostess-corner of the
flower-begarlanded sofa, with the pink-shaded lamp behind her,
convenient for reading, only she did not want to read. Her head
drooped, till her face was in shadow. Her eyes were fixed on a Liberty
cosy corner that adequately filled an ugly bare place in the room but
that no one ever sat in--and then and there she had a vision.

It seemed to her that her sight pierced through the faint scaffolding
of white wood pillars that bore up the inane piece of furniture. She
had a view of a cold, bare room distempered in pale green, and nearly
empty of furniture, excepting for a bed and an arm-chair. Presently,
she distinguished a table made of slabs of glass, covered with bits of
shining steel and physic bottles. She smelt a strong odour of ether.
Then sundry persons surged into her field of vision, though they had
been there all the time; two white-capped nurses, bending solicitously
over a bed where a third person lay with long black hair spread over
the pillow. A woman, who was speaking so faintly that Florence felt
rather than heard what she said.

“You are sure you have sent for him?” the image seemed to say
urgently. “Nurse! Nurse! It’s the ‘Quality Theatre’!”

“Yes, Madam, we have telephoned through--‘Quality Theatre.’ It would
have been as well----! Can you not give us your husband’s home
address, Madam?”

“I don’t know it,” the patient replied wearily. “But he will be at the
theatre. He is always at the theatre. It’s his life now. He’ll come…
he’ll come!”

“Surely, Madam----”

The nurse turned away to speak to a colleague who had apparently only
recently left the room and now returned. Florence then saw the
features of the woman on the bed, features never seen by her except
across the footlights, charged with bright white and rose. They were
grey and unrecognizable now, yet Florence knew whose they were.

She heard the conversation of the two whispering women the while.

“She’s sinking fast,” said the elder nurse.

“She’ll last till he comes, I think,” replied the younger. “He’s just
telephoned through that he’s on his way here!”

With her words the whole house and its ramifications were now revealed
to Florence Mardell--as it were the open front of a doll’s house. She
saw the steps leading up to the door--there were eight of them--the
hall, the staircase and the room where the patient lay, at one and the
same time. She heard a jingling of bells and the prod of a swift
hansom suddenly pulled up at the behest of the urgently waved umbrella
of a man within--her husband. She saw him leap out and dash up the
steps to the door that was flung open as soon as he touched the bell.
She missed no single stage of his progress upstairs to Julia’s room.
The nurse opened the door of it, admitted him, and passed out herself.
Florence recognized Joe’s familiar gesture--the overcoat hastily flung
off and thrown aside, disclosing the dapper little ordinary man, with
the long lock of hair, that was his mark of genius, lifting on his
forehead as usual, as he impetuously advanced towards the bed. She
realized the weak complaisance that stood for paradisaical joy on the
face of the woman lying there, whose light of life was too nearly
extinguished to permit of a finer demonstration. But the actor’s face
was a marvel. This expression, evoked for the beloved dying woman
only, was of such a tragic madness as no mime could ever hope to
originate or imitate. Florence had never seen that look on his face,
and sharp knowledge shot through her that even if she in her turn lay
dying she would not see it then. A sob shook, but did not interrupt
her steady absorption in the sight spread before her.

Her hungry eyes watched the discreet nurse left in charge retire to
the mantelpiece and thoughtfully examine her sleeve links, as the
lover, with passionate solicitude and a cunning born of intimate
usage, sat down and laying his arms round his mistress’s neck, raised
her a little, so as to gain her ear for the last whispers of love.

As a ghost to earth returned, the second wife apprehended the dreadful
sense of the words those two exchanged together. Joe spoke with no
sense of renewal, but as if Julia and he had parted but a few hours,
or it may be days, ago. Florence could not resent, but she suffered
the first pangs of a lifelong sorrow as she listened to Julia’s faint
sighs of content, her weak rejoinders to Joe’s protestations of
undying fidelity, his vows that turned to old, wise, baby talk, and
the promises she wrung from him so easily.…

The nurse still fumbled with her sleeve links, blinded by unusual
tears.

“You will see me buried?” Julia exacted, her hands twisting in Joe’s
hair, playing with the long lock.… “You will make all the arrangements
for me, Joe, won’t you? I want _you_--I want you to manage it!…”

Vance was right. Joe was the puny ghost mourner.… And Florence looked
on eagerly again.

“It shall be our wedding… our re-marriage!” He soothed her. “We meet
again--to part no more… you and I, Julia, my Julia.…”

What did he mean to do when Julia died, as die she must? It was very
near now. Florence listened and looked, their voices seemed fainter,
more furtive; the scene in the bedchamber was growing evanescent,
ragged, as if there were rents in the film. She sometimes feared, so
eager was she to see the whole of her own tragedy, that she was
beginning to distinguish the wooden lines of the supports of the cosy
corner that framed and crossed her view. She realized that Julia’s
hour was approaching and that the vision would fade with its
instigator. The doctor had come in and the other nurse. She could
detect on all three faces the professional discouragement painted
there by their foreknowledge of the event. They would look cheerful,
normal again, after what must be, was over. But Joe’s face surely
could never be set in comic lines again, those muscles, so deeply
inured to tragedy, might never relax or unbend.…

She knew it when Julia died, though at the precise moment no one
spoke, no one moved in the room for a while. Julia died, where she
listed, where Joe would have her--in his arms. The shape of Julia
would never go out of them. There would never be room there any more
for Florence, whom he had not loved!…

 * * * * * * *

She raised her head with a jerk. The pink cushions and hangings of the
Liberty cosy corner filled up the lines of the woodwork again. The
pillars framed triviality as usual.

She was sitting in her own drawing-room, and Gladys the stupid maid,
was there--just come in to take away the tea things.

Mrs. Mardell spoke.

“Dinner will be late to-night.”

“Yes, Ma’am, I see it’s just gone half-past six now.”

“Your master is kept.… He has things to see to.…”

Gladys, eager to show she understood, interrupted. “Yes, Ma’am, Vance
will keep dinner back.”

She folded up the table and set her mistress free. Mrs. Mardell had no
more pain and knew she would not have any more, but she sat on in her
place until seven, the hour at which her husband usually left for the
theatre during this piece, in which his part entailed a somewhat
lengthy and careful make up.…

She heard the twist of the latch key in the door below, and for the
first time in her life, shrank from meeting the eyes of the man she
adored with a new and passionate love. But it was the lover of Julia
who would come in to her and say something kind, as usual.
Kind--merely kind was all he had ever been, in all these years of her
blindness. She put out her hands as if to push him from her, and her
lips almost framed the words, “Stay, oh, stay away!”

No use, no use! Her observation, tensely quickened, told her that he
paused in the hall, for there was an abrupt cessation of all movement.
He was hesitating?… Then he made up his mind to the disagreeable duty.
So Florence read the gesture. His sturdy dutiful footsteps could be
heard ascending… a wild whiff of ether seemed to precede him!…

Her eyes dropped uncontrollably, as he touched and turned the handle
of the door gently.… It was done. He was in the room.

How did he look? She must know. She raised her sad eyes, and
contemplated the dwarf-actor standing there on the threshold of the
pretty cheap drawing-room, oppressing, appalling her with his
overpowering dignity. His hair was disordered, and clung, matted, to
his damp forehead; the long lock fell over it in the style of one of
the good-natured roysterers he excelled in portraying. But his face
had the make-up of a clown; the dark features stood out in a mask of
putty-coloured whiteness, all but the lips, which had no red. Those
eyes which had just looked on death, stared down on her, not unkindly,
but unseeing.…

She spoke at last, to break the awful spell which was winding itself
round and round her, more than for any other reason.

“Julia is dead,” she said.

“I know.” He took a step forward into the room, and made a cold
gesture of menace. She recoiled--then rose and faced him.

“She died in my arms. I loved her.”

He turned away. It was as if he had laid a book aside and a leaf had
been folded down. He muttered, with a semblance of forced
preoccupation with the business of life--

“I just looked in to tell you that I am going straight back to the
theatre.”

“Without any dinner?” she shrieked. Then, more calmly--

“Well, you will have something to eat when you come home, won’t you?
What time will that be?”

It was the first time in her life she had asked such a question, and
his answer to it, delivered over his shoulder as he went downstairs,
cut her to the heart.

“Perhaps never!”

 * * * * * * *

Scant consolation! She knew that he did not mean to kill himself--at
least not yet, for he had promised to make the arrangements for and
attend Julia’s funeral.




 THE MEMOIR

Did women in Society ever “speak” to other women, when a man dear to
them both was concerned?

Had such an outrageous course ever been pursued since the days when
Chriemhild “spoke” to Gudrun in the midst of the Rhine stream?

Little Lady Greenwell pondered this, time after time, day after day,
as she sat dressed in her ineffectual Paris best, alone, in crowds, in
sunlight gardens, lamp-lit ball-rooms, unlit boudoirs arranged for
cosy gossiping teas. She never talked gossip, but she listened to it.
A great deal of it covertly was about herself, or rather about her
husband. That was one of the reasons why she felt that she ought to
speak--speak kindly, seriously, effectively.

She fully meant to tell Cynthia what it was her duty to tell her, but
she could not make up her mind to take the first plunge into
unconventionality.

So, she sat about through a whole season, watching Sir Hilary’s social
triumphs--she herself never triumphed--and arranged her speech,
carefully composing it beforehand, rehearsing it, canvassing the
relative claims of diplomacy and frankness, fulness and brevity,
emotion or matter of fact. What arguments should she use, and which
let go? Which, having regard to the character of Cynthia Chenies,
would be likely to affect that volatile lady most? Should she plead
her own years the more, her own looks the less? Should she take high
moral grounds?

Should she put forward the young widow’s personal expediency? It all
depended on what form of admonishment Cynthia would take best.

Lady Greenwell was honest enough to admit to herself that she proposed
to lecture Cynthia as much for her own good, as Cynthia’s. Truly, she
felt that it would be a difficult thing to keep self out of it, or as
much in the background as possible.

“Just you let my man alone!”

That was what Kate of Wapping would have said to Peg of Limehouse, and
no more ado, but could Lady Greenwell of Highfields, Hungerford, and
50, Carlton House Terrace so bluntly declare herself to the Honourable
Mrs. Chenies of Portland Place? Did well-bred women do these things?
It seemed at once so absurdly simple, just as you might ask some one
to take his foot off your dress and no offence, and at the same time
so appallingly impossible a thing to do. Women in Society were not
supposed to show when they were annoyed, ask for explanations, or to
“act straight.”

How they suffered in consequence of these absurd fetishes of conduct
they set up, women alone knew. Moreover, such a subject, even if it
were fairly and squarely discussed between two exceptional women,
would represent the merely primitive appeal of the one to the other’s
generosity, and generosity, though permissible in Wapping or Limehouse
is not the “thing” in Mayfair or Portland Place.

Yet some women were really and truly generous at heart--Cynthia was,
she was sure. Had it not been for the presence between them of this
male bone of contention, Sir Hilary, Lady Greenwell would have been
quite fond of Cynthia Chenies. She did not dislike her even now, when
Cynthia was making her so uncomfortable, and she admired her
sincerely, her frocks and her style. Hilary did, and she could not
help following suit in this as in all else.

And, naturally, Cynthia could not help liking Hilary and his open
attentions. Who could help liking Hilary and complying with him when
he chose to flirt, and he always did choose? He was a born flirt, and
he was eight years younger than his wife. Wives, who were burdened
with odious supernumerary years, must, of course, give their man a
little rope, and Mabel Greenwell gave hers a good deal.

Hilary Greenwell was a traveller, who came home and wrote books about
it. He danced and dashed through a season, and then packed up and went
to risk his life on some inaccessible mountain or other. Of course,
when he came back, brown as a berry, and with sheaves of notes and
measurements, he was the rage, and women simply “clawed him” for their
parties, and adored him for their boudoirs.

Cynthia Chenies was no exception to the rule. Though a widow, she was
little more than a girl, and looked a mere child. At the parties she
gave in her big house, so Hilary would say, you always expected to see
the dolls set up, and find pips in the orange juice soup, and have to
mumble the “pretend” biscuit joint. Child-like, she knew no measure in
her appreciation of the handsome traveller returned, and people were
saying now that she was making a fool of herself, and that Lady
Greenwell didn’t like it.

They were wrong there, Lady Greenwell wasn’t jealous at all. She was
sure of Hilary, and would not have insulted him by display of vulgar
jealousy. The effect of the scandal on her only amounted to
discomfort. Great discomfort she might say, and even annoyance, and a
few wet pillowed nights, loyally concealed from Hilary. She was
neither young nor beautiful: it behoved her to be clever. She could,
she knew, keep his love, though she was unable to restrain those loose
tendrils of his fancy which waved airily to and fro, catching here and
there temporarily on the fair upstanding flowers that bloomed every
year in the great parterre of London’s garden of seasonal delights.
Hilary loved her and her only. She must do nothing foolish.

Whatever she felt, whatever she said to Cynthia Chenies, must be a
secret for Sir Hilary, a matter between Cynthia and herself. Some
women--fools!--thought little Lady Greenwell--would have rushed at
once to their husband with an appeal or a command, to “put a stop to
it at once,” thus definitely estranging the coveted man without
affecting the issue in the desired way. No, it rested with her and her
alone, to convince Cynthia of the awkwardness of the situation created
by Cynthia’s careless compliance with the fancies of the irresponsible
Hilary, a situation merely irksome to his wife, but positively
injurious to his wife’s friend. Great interests on either hand were
not concerned. No one’s heart was in it.

Punctuality was Lady Greenwell’s virtue--consequently her husband’s
too. She sat on the sofa at the Creswicks’, fan in hand, handkerchief
in lap. The man who was going to take her in stood over her chair,
uttering the usual commonplaces, when the door opened to admit one
single, smiling lady--Cynthia Chenies, late as usual, wearing the
cluster of flowers she always wore, and that every one attributed to
Sir Hilary’s devotion. Lady Greenwell happened to know that Mrs.
Chenies ordered them at the florist’s for herself. But how could she
tell people that!

She saw, what, of course, other people saw, Cynthia’s careless
delicately possessive glance at Sir Hilary, a glance that effectually
singled him out, as it were, from a group of like patterned men,
clustered about the fireplace. So stupid of Cynthia! Nothing else, of
course. Lady Greenwell knew, as well as if she had been told, that
Betty Creswick would send the two in together. Suppose she spoke to
Betty Creswick, and asked her not to join the tacit conspiracy that
prevails in well-regulated, pleasure-loving society, to give the
woman, whenever it is possible, to the man she is supposed to want?
Never! She would die sooner! For Society would resent such an
anti-social proposal and protect its own joys and convenience.

It must go on although it was making her miserable. Would this
wretched season never come to an end? Not that she need expect to find
any intermission of her troubles even then! For there would come
visits, “country-housing” up and down the length and breadth of
England and Scotland, the three would be asked constantly to meet each
other. She had been so nice to Cynthia, that people all thought that
Lady Greenwell had accepted it. There would be no rest for her till
the late autumn, when Sir Hilary had agreed to go with a party of men
on an expedition to locate a continent somewhere. He would be away for
four months.

As a loving wife she ought to have dreaded this approaching
separation; she was shocked to realize that in her heart of hearts,
she was looking forward to it. She would not see the light of his
countenance, but then, neither would the other! Jealousy makes sad
dogs-in-the-manger of us all. And she would have the delight of his
frequent letters. That is, unless he wrote to Cynthia too?

If only she had had a child! Cynthia had one, Cynthia, a widow, with
no husband now to bind faster to her side therewith! What a pity it
all was!

Dinner was announced. Sir Hilary gave Cynthia his arm, with a certain
look… proud… protecting… sheepish rather.… Yes, she _must_ speak.

She placed her hand lightly on the sleeve of she knew not whom, and
followed Hilary and Cynthia into the dining-room. She was miserable,
she was sure that Hilary, had he but known how unhappy she was making
herself, would have tried at once to alter his line of conduct. And he
would have failed! Of that, too, she was sure. Man can do nothing in
this line, of himself alone, save by the grace of the woman who is
leading him astray. It was settled; she must speak to Cynthia!

Cynthia Chenies, who was not lacking in perception, realized at once
the meaning of the innocently diplomatic, intensely special glance
which Lady Greenwell, placed exactly opposite, fixed upon her, as soon
as everybody was seated.

“_Mabel Greenwell means to speak to me!_”

She could harbour no other thought, from the fish onward. She was a
nervous, lazy woman, and the fear of a “woman’s row” was intensely
repugnant to her. She hated fuss about men, and bad form, and
unconventionality of any kind. Her affair with Sir Hilary, whatever it
might mean to her, was openly, at least, quite within the bounds of
her world’s convention, and she deeply resented any attempt on Lady
Greenwell’s part to draw it out of its limbo of self-chosen vagueness.

To herself, she was willing to admit that she loved Sir Hilary very
well, nay, desperately. She was less willing to admit that she
suffered over this illicit attachment, and yet did suffer a good deal,
for she was a good woman, and Lady Greenwell a healthy woman, so the
chances were she would never get him honestly.

She knew Sir Hilary loved her, was fond of Mabel, and respected them
both. That being the case, he would not do either of them a wrong for
the whole world.

There it was! What an _impasse_! Three scrupulously honourable people
caught in a net! No issue but death, and she could not contemplate
even Mabel’s death with equanimity. Mabel had been very kind to her,
and she and Mabel would have been the greatest friends if Sir Hilary
had not stood between them.

Though she pitied Mabel for her age, her plainness, she could not help
feeling a little angry with Mabel for having presumed to marry Sir
Hilary; she should not have allowed Hilary to persuade her that she
was a suitable wife for him. Hilary was so plausible. Once, however,
having committed the initial error, Mabel should not have hoped to
keep him, except by courtesy.

She knew Sir Hilary well enough not to feel obliged to talk to him, so
she plodded imperturbably through the menu, eating a good deal to
justify her taciturnity. “Oh, I am so hungry,” she said once or twice,
“I have been down to Brighton to-day to see the boy!”

Sir Hilary never worried. He quietly looked after her, gave her her
own way now as ever. She was heedless, he safeguarded her reputation
as well as he could. He never wrote to her when he was away; she would
have forgotten to destroy his letters. He called on her not too often;
he dined with her now and then, generally with his wife. There was no
need to compromise her by overt acts of this sort. The mad, bad,
sympathetic world was kind enough to cater for the indulgence of their
affection; in all the ragôuts of society were they skilfully
combined, and discreet opportunities of meeting served up to them
daily, with the result that every one was happy and amused, except
Lady Greenwell, who had been born and bred in the country and never
could acquire London’s cynical tone.

Once or twice, however, before this evening, Cynthia had suspected
some such strata of unsuspected bourgeois feeling in Mabel. She almost
wished Betty Creswick would not be so kind to Hilary and herself, and
a little kinder to Mabel. She sometimes even avoided dull parties
where she knew he was going. Not so Sir Hilary, he had no scruples of
this kind. He adored her, he told her so--“and as there’s nothing
wrong about it all, why shouldn’t we see as much of each other as
people will let us?”

“Ah, but other people----”--an ellipsis for Mabel, whom it pleased her
to mention to him as little as possible. But he understood, in his
breezy, butterfly way.

“Mabel is all right. Mabel’s a good sort, and understands me. She
isn’t such a fool as to trouble about gossip.”

He never said more. It was tacitly assumed between them that Mabel was
awfully fond of him and all that, but “demonstrations would simply
bore her, you know.” Meanwhile, he loved Cynthia with every fibre of
his being--all save the domestic ones, it was understood--she was his
Egeria, his goddess, his good angel, the woman he thought of last
thing at night and the first thing on waking, in the jungle, on the
veldt, on the frozen Himalayan slope. He was hers--hers only. No one
else cared, not even Mabel, who had “settled down.”

Cynthia Chenies hardly realized it, but this passion had come to be
her life. She breathed and dressed but for Hilary. She was a cold
woman, and content with its platonic manifestations, but she
technically regretted the immense waste exemplified in the position of
the lover, tied for all his days to two women, neither of whom was or
could be everything to him.

She caught Mabel’s eye now and again full of timid reticences and
prudent punctilios, but expressing over and above all others, the
simple emotion that betrayeth itself in speech.

“I must speak, or burst!” the poor woman fancied Mabel saying, and
shivered over her chocolate _mousse_.

The moment came. Sir Hilary left soon after dinner to attend an
Ethnological Society’s meeting, and Lady Greenwell timidly offered to
motor Mrs. Chenies home. For some fateful reason or other, that lady’s
brougham was not forthcoming.

“It is frightfully out of your way, Mabel!” argued the trapped fly.

Gently, but firmly, the spider informed her that a mere difference of
a mile and a quarter did not in the least constitute
out-of-the-wayness, and the hostess settled it by her vague
encouragements.

“So nice of you to chaperon each other like that!”

Mrs. Chenies hardly grasped the significance of Lady Creswick’s remark
until the knees of Lady Greenwell and herself were safely stowed under
the same bearskin rug.

“I wanted to speak to you, Cynthia,” began Lady Greenwell honestly,
without preface or pretence.

“Did you?” replied the other, shrinking as far away from her companion
as she could into the corner of the motor. Then, collecting herself,
she said, “You can, you know.”

“It is a little difficult for me--but then--I must remember it is for
your good, Cynthia.”

“Oh, for my good!” exclaimed Mrs. Chenies, stung by the familiar, too
familiar exordium. “You must remember I am not a mere girl--I am a
widow.”

“That is just it,” continued Lady Greenwell, delighted. “A young
and”--with a gulp--“pretty widow.”

“Oh, don’t mention it,” the other begged her flippantly.

Though her tone grated on and disturbed Lady Greenwell, that lady
continued, almost apologetically--

“That is the right way to take it, dear, not seriously! Just a little
hint, you know--laugh about it as much as you like when I am done, but
listen to me for a minute.…! Could you not contrive, dear, to see a
little less of Hilary--my husband?”

“I know he’s your husband, Mabel, well enough!” Mrs. Chenies jerked
out crossly. “And I don’t see so much of him as all that!”

“Oh, I know, dear, I know all about your friendship--your intimacy…
it’s nothing at all, nothing at all… Only you see people will talk.”

“Yes, bother them!”

“We mustn’t pay too much attention to gossip, of course, but we owe it
to--ourselves, to take some notice of what is said. You may want to
marry again?”

“Never!”

“Oh, don’t say that!” pleaded the other pitifully. “You are sure
to--so young and pretty. But don’t you think, that meantime, that
people should couple your name and Hilary’s is prejudicial--rather to
you? Of course, I know----”

“What?”

“That there is nothing at all serious between you--nothing at all,
Hilary”--she blurted out the indecent fact--“Hilary is devoted to me,
and always has been, he has never swerved for the fraction of an
instant. Besides, he would not----”

“Would not what?”

“Oh, Cynthia, you do make it so difficult! You seem so stony.… You
aren’t offended?”

“No, of course not, I only wanted to know what it was Hilary wouldn’t
do?”

Her careless use of the beloved’s name hurt Lady Greenwell a good
deal. She drew herself up--

--“Would not allow himself to make love to another woman during his
wife’s lifetime. You may as well take that for granted. Only--he is
younger than I, and heedless, and you are most attractive, while I am
a plain woman, well-dressed. And the world thinks, of course, the
usual thing! Oh! Cynthia, help me! And it would not matter, of course,
if it were not for you and your reputation, though I can’t deny that
it makes me very uncomfortable to hear him lightly spoken of.”

“What do you want me to do about it?”

“I said what. See less of him. See him only at my house.”

“Will you give him your orders, then, not to call at mine?”

“Dear Cynthia, how could I do that? What do you think of me?”

“I think you are like all women--want to get some one else to pull the
chestnuts out of the fire for you. Why should I do your dirty work?
And it would not do either, I couldn’t forbid him my house without
creating remark, and doing exactly what you don’t want done--getting
him talked about. Nor can I go and tell Betty Creswick not to send us
in to dinner together----”

“Of course you can’t tell her, but there are methods----”

“And I refuse to employ them, and let all the world think I am doing
it because I have a guilty conscience or because you have been making
a scene. You don’t want that surely?”

“No.” She shuddered. “Then it has been no use my speaking,
practically? And, Cynthia, you can have no idea what it has cost me!”

“I am truly sorry, but, indeed, dear, this sort of carriage lecture
never does any good. You can’t have straight talks to women. No woman
can employ another woman to help keep her husband for her--it really
isn’t done.”

“Keep my husband! But have I not been telling you, Cynthia, all this
time, that if I thought for one moment that my husband had been
unfaithful to me in word, or thought, or deed, I would not have spoken
to anybody at all about it, I would just have died! It is precisely
because I do believe in him----”

“Then it makes it quite simple--go on believing in him. You may,”
replied the other woman, drily, as the carriage stopped at the door of
her own house. “Good-night, Mabel! Thank you for the lift.”

“And are you cross, Cynthia? Believe me, I meant well.”

“You meant well by yourself, eh, dear? Just realize that you were
speaking for yourself----”

“Oh, Cynthia, you _are_ cruel.”

“Yes, but honest. Think it over. Let it all be as if it hadn’t been.
Shall I kiss you?” She paused, with a light foot on the step.

“Yes, please. You know I am really fond of you, Cynthia, but you seem
to have beaten me.”

“Oh, no!” asseverated Mrs. Chenies, “only convinced you that these
sort of things can’t be done.”

They kissed.

“I had doubts about the wisdom of it at the time,” murmured Lady
Greenwell. “I thought you might say it was tactless. Hilary says I
have no tact.”

“Never mind, you are sure he loves you, and that’s better than
tact--that’s everything!”

Mrs. Chenies was shaking out her skirts on the pavement, pulling out
her latch key.…

“So that’s all right. There’s an end of it----”

“Yes, and come to dinner to-morrow night, will you?”

“Yes, dear. Good-night!”

Two hands met and clasped over the window-bar of the carriage. Lady
Greenwell watched her friend in, and whirled away. Mrs. Chenies rushed
impulsively upstairs to her room, and threw herself on her bed in an
agony of weeping. They were tears both for herself and Mabel.

 * * * * * * *

It was a year later. Mrs. Chenies in modified mourning--for she had
made herself as black as she dared--rang for admittance at the door of
Greenwell House. The very house seemed in mourning. It used to be
furnished exotically, with variegated hangings and things Hilary had
brought back from abroad. Cynthia shivered. She had been sent for.
Why? Why did Mabel Greenwell want to see her? The cords of their
friendship had been sensibly loosened. It was perhaps as well. They
mourned in their separate corners--of London.

She was ushered into the presence of a little woman whose deep
official weeds seemed almost to obliterate her slight frame and make
her fade into the surrounding blackness. She rushed at and clung to
her handsome visitor, and kissed her mournfully and deliberately on
both cheeks.

“Dear, dear Cynthia, how good of you to come to me!”

“Dearest Mabel, how good of you to be willing to see me!”

“Oh, I wanted you--somehow--so much! I believe, when all is said and
done, Cynthia, I am fonder of you than I am of any one!”

Mrs. Chenies winced and suffered herself to be kissed again on both
cheeks. She looked extremely handsome in her glowing purples and
blues. The widow’s inexpressive eyes were merely dimmed and bleared by
her tears, those of Cynthia Chenies shone, and she was not so silly as
to redden the lids by dabbing them with a handkerchief, as Lady
Greenwell did.

“He was so fond of you, Cynthia! He has left you to me as a sort of
legacy. We often spoke of you.”

Cynthia started. It had surely been a tacit convention between herself
and the dead Hilary, that--

“Yes, I ventured at last to tell him about that talk I had with you
once, and he took it just as you did. He laughed at me and said that I
had no right to worry you with that sort of thing and that you were
perfectly justified in being ‘short’ with me, as you were, Cynthia,
you know. He thought it very nice of you to forgive me and go on
seeing us as usual.”

“Yes, yes, but I saw very little of him alone after that.”

“He went away so soon after, didn’t he? That was perhaps a good
thing--it gave one time----”

“I don’t think you had any need to tell him.”

“Oh, my dear, what could it matter? There was such perfect confidence
between us, and I preferred that a trifling incident like that should
not be allowed to interfere with it. Surely you don’t mind?”

“Not now!” replied Cynthia Chenies, with an effort. “And I suppose you
had a perfect right to do as you liked about it.”

“That’s all right then. And Hilary said--dear thing!--when he left me
to go on that wretched expedition that killed him, that I was to be as
nice to you as I could, and see as much of you as you would allow me
to do, and so I have, and so I mean to.”

“Don’t, don’t cry so, dear!”

“Oh, do let me cry--it helps me! And how can I help it, when I think
of the dearest husband ever woman had, lost to me, gone--gone--killed,
out there alone, among horrid savages.… Why, Cynthia, you are crying
too!”

“I can’t help it either,” said the other savagely, disdaining to wipe
her tears away.

“Cynthia, you were fond of him, too--now don’t say you were not!”

“I was.”

Lady Greenwell rose. She looked taller. She looked grim.

“And that is the reason I thought--I made up my mind that you were the
proper person to consult about this.…”

“This?” asked the other, following the direction of those sad sunken
eyes.

“Yes! It was his last wish, Cynthia!” Lady Greenwell pointed to a
large bulging packet lying, with a magnificent despatch box, close to
her elbow, and continued, in her thin, nervous, passionate voice--

“You know, when he got ill over there--it came on so gradually--he
never ceased writing to me till the very last--he got his secretary to
send home the MS. of his new book to me. He wanted me to see to the
publication of it. I was to edit it, if he never came back to do it
himself--and I was to ask you to be co-editress.”

“Good God!”

“Oh, don’t be frightened, dear, there is nothing to do, it is all
done. I did it, only, as he said you were to see it, before it came
out, I could not but prepare to carry out his dear wishes. And now I
must tell you, as he is gone, I should like to call it _Memorials of a
Noble Soul_, something like that, and add some of his letters to me. I
have them all here, in this despatch box, I never destroyed a single
line of dear darling Hilary’s----”

“They will make a most interesting book!” murmured Mrs. Chenies,
looking away.

“Yes, won’t they, only, of course,” Lady Greenwell breathed softly,
with a watery smile of triumph, “they will want some editing. They are
too intimate, too personal for the ear of the general public. It could
not be otherwise. But, still, I don’t think the public should lose
because he was in love with his wife, do you?”

“No, certainly not.”

“There is a great deal in them of purely general interest, of course,
but it still wants weeding of lover’s phrases and endearments and so
on. So I thought the best plan would be for me to read them all aloud
to you, and consult you as to what is to be left in, or struck out.”

Cynthia Chenies groaned aloud. Lady Greenwell smiled. She had gained
confidence.

“Cynthia, dear, how like you! You were always afraid of hard work, and
there is nothing--nothing bores you so much as listening. Hilary
noticed that. ‘These brilliant women!’ he used to say.”

“Let’s have the letters,” ejaculated Mrs. Chenies bluffly. She
adjusted a cushion or two behind her shoulders. “I have learnt how to
listen lately. Let’s have tea first.”

“Certainly!” Lady Greenwell rang the bell. Tea was brought. The
hostess dispensed it. Then, with many a reminiscent pause, and sob and
dab of the handkerchief, Lady Greenwell opened the despatch box, and
produced letters tied up in blue, Hilary’s favourite colour. It was
the colour of Cynthia’s eyes. She fidgeted in her place, and Lady
Greenwell offered her another cushion--“because this will all take
time.”

“I’ll read the first that comes,” the widow of Hilary declared, when
they had both settled down. “I am not afraid of your knowing, Cynthia,
how fond he was of me. This one begins--he generally begins so--‘_Dear
little woman_’--we can leave that out if you like?”

“You can’t. It shows character,” observed Mrs. Chenies sombrely. “Go
on.”

Thus encouraged, Lady Greenwell read, shyly at first, but with
gathering confidence, as the map of her husband’s affection unrolled
itself under her faltering tongue. She read faster. The session was
going to last interminably, the letters were good, but long!

“Very vivid! Most interesting!” Mrs. Chenies remarked now and again,
drumming with her foot, and with her face turned away.

“It is really rather too intimate!” Lady Greenwell blurted out.
“Listen to this--‘_Darling, my darling_.’ I can scarcely bear to read
it. ‘_All night I lie and toss on my uncomfortable rugs, and
think--think of you, darling, and your soft breast!_’”

“You might put ‘cheek’ there, instead of ‘breast,’ if you liked?”
interposed the co-editress hastily. Lady Greenwell looked up.

“Very well.” She used a little pencil at her girdle. Then she
resumed--

“‘_And I realize how the thought of one sweet woman at home, can be at
once the joy and the torture of the traveller. For I don’t know if it
is most sweet or most bitter, this remembrance of happier hours in
altered circumstances. It is joy, but then, sometimes the agony of
separation is too keen to bear.…_’ Oh, that he should feel it so! I’ll
go on, Cynthia, if you don’t feel too much bored. ‘_I stretch out my
hands, I look for you, for your warm kind arms----_’”

“You certainly will have to strike all those rhapsodies out,” Mrs.
Chenies remarked coldly. “He must have been very ill then. Are the
letters all like that? If so, they won’t made a book of very general
interest.”

“Ah!” Lady Greenwell exclaimed. She was tossing over the letters
feverishly. “They seem to have got mixed! This is one of the English
series--written from the Creswicks’ place. That must have been sent
the summer before he went, for that’s the only time he ever went to
Betty Creswick’s alone. It was the very week I spoke to you, Cynthia.”

“I wish you would not keep on bringing that in,” interposed Cynthia
Chenies irritably, “you were quite right, and I was quite wrong, I see
that well enough, now. Go on. We are both dining out to-night, I
suppose?”

“Not I,” said Lady Greenwell haughtily. “I shall never dine out
again.” She read on a little to herself. “He didn’t like being there
without me a bit,” she murmured. “In fact, he loathed it.”

“Why didn’t you go with him, then?” asked Mrs. Chenies, though she
knew well enough. She had been one of the Creswick party, and the
letter explaining Mabel’s reasons for defection had been read aloud to
her. But Lady Greenwell couldn’t know that.

“Oh, I got a bad chill at the very last moment, and had to wire I
couldn’t go. Cynthia, shall I read this letter?”

“Of course. It’s part of his life, I suppose.”

“‘_My own little brown bird_,’” read Lady Greenwell softly, “‘_I was
so grieved to leave you, tucked up in bed, a darkened room and with
only a hired nurse to hold your little hot hand. Here I may say I am
not enjoying myself a bit, and yet we are a very gay party and
everything jolly. But I can’t get any fun out of it without you to
talk it over with me, after we’ve gone to bed at four in the morning.
Dear little woman, why did you make me go alone? The Creswick ménage
is a bit noisy for your quiet sober husband. One gets a little tired
of the society of brilliant women--they flash and coruscate--and
finally weary. I can’t help thinking of a certain still small brown
bird at home sitting on the bough, and waiting for me._’ Oh, Cynthia,
I do believe, here is something actually about you--he mentions you by
name----”

“I’m the brilliant woman that wearies, am I not? Well, let us hear
what he says about me.”

“Shall I? I’ve read them all a hundred times, but I don’t quite
remember, so if it annoys you, mind, it is your own fault. Here goes!
‘_The Cynthia of the Minute is really a little overpowering. She seems
quite to enjoy saying risque things and compromising herself.…_’ I
really don’t think I ought to read this to you, Cynthia?”

“Read it or I shall snatch it out of your hands.”

“Well, you are sure you won’t mind? ‘_Poor little Cynthia, she is
astonishingly indiscreet, but she means no harm. She is a dear, nice,
ordinary simple woman, pretending to be a sad rake, but as good as
gold, really----_’”

“As good as gold, really!”

“Well, isn’t that nice for him to say that! Poor dear boy, he always
did go straight to the heart of the matter, didn’t he? He was, as a
matter of fact, awfully fond of you, and this just shows it. He knew
you through and through--though. What’s the matter?”

“Give me some hot water to drink,” gasped Mrs. Chenies. “Is--this your
revenge, Mabel?”

“Dear Cynthia, aren’t you well? You do use such odd stagey words.
Revenge! I am your friend and always will be. My husband wanted us to
be friends.”

“Well, then, do let us keep friends,” said Mrs. Chenies, drinking her
scalding hot water hastily and rising. “I must go. An early dinner for
the theatre.… Tommy Vavasor.…”

“But what about the letters? I have only read two.”

“Of course, you must leave that out about me,” said Cynthia, speaking
very fast and knotting her fur round her neck as if she wanted to
throttle herself, “and all personalities about people still living.
And you must not print names. But, as for the rest, I should give the
letters in their entirety. Go ahead, that’s my advice to you. You can
hurt none, and your collaborator gives you _carte blanche_.”

She escaped. She preserved no memory of the passage from Lady
Greenwell’s dull drawing-room to the gas-lit street outside. She
bitterly resented the dead man’s view of her innocent attempts at
disillusioning him, on the only occasion they had met previously to
his departure and after his wife’s lecture, and she would have given
her best jewel to discover whether Mabel’s quite thorough revenge had
been carefully planned or not?

She married young Lord Vavasor within the year, and contrived, without
exciting any suspicion, never again to be alone in the same room with
the widowed Lady Greenwell again. But she longed as she had never
longed for anything else, to hear of Lady Greenwell’s remarriage.




 THE PRAYER

 I

 “_It is but giving over of a game,_
 _That must be lost._”--Philaster.


“Come, Mrs. Arne--come, my dear, you must not give way like this!
You can’t stand it--you really can’t! Let Miss Kate take you away--now
do!” urged the nurse, with her most motherly of intonations.

“Yes, Alice, Mrs. Joyce is right. Come away--do come away--you are
only making yourself ill. It is all over; you can do nothing! Oh, oh,
do come away!” implored Mrs. Arne’s sister, shivering with excitement
and nervousness.

A few moments ago Dr. Graham had relinquished his hold on the pulse of
Edward Arne with the hopeless movement of the eyebrows that meant--the
end.

The nurse had made the little gesture of resignation that was possibly
a matter of form with her. The young sister-in-law had hidden her face
in her hands. The wife had screamed a scream that had turned them all
hot and cold--and flung herself on the bed over her dead husband.
There she lay; her cries were terrible, her sobs shook her whole body.

The three gazed at her pityingly, not knowing what to do next. The
nurse, folding her hands, looked towards the doctor for directions,
and the doctor drummed with his fingers on the bed-post. The young
girl timidly stroked the shoulder that heaved and writhed under her
touch.

“Go away! Go away!” her sister reiterated continually, in a voice
hoarse with fatigue and passion.

“Leave her alone, Miss Kate,” whispered the nurse at last; “she will
work it off best herself, perhaps.”

She turned down the lamp, as if to draw a veil over the scene. Mrs.
Arne raised herself on her elbow, showing a face stained with tears
and purple with emotion.

“What! Not gone?” she said harshly. “Go away, Kate, go away! It is my
house. I don’t want you, I want no one--I want to speak to my husband.
Will you go away--all of you. Give me an hour, half-an-hour--five
minutes!”

She stretched out her arms imploringly to the doctor.

“Well…” said he, almost to himself.

He signed to the two women to withdraw, and followed them out into the
passage. “Go and get something to eat,” he said peremptorily, “while
you can. We shall have trouble with her presently. I’ll wait in the
dressing-room.”

He glanced at the twisting figure on the bed, shrugged his shoulders,
and passed into the adjoining room, without, however, closing the door
of communication. Sitting down in an arm-chair drawn up to the fire,
he stretched himself and closed his eyes. The professional aspects of
the case of Edward Arne rose up before him in all its interesting
forms of complication.…

 * * * * * * *

It was just this professional attitude that Mrs. Arne unconsciously
resented both in the doctor and in the nurse. Through all their
kindness she had realized and resented their scientific interest in
her husband, for to them he had been no more than a curious and
complicated case; and now that the blow had fallen, she regarded them
both in the light of executioners. Her one desire, expressed with all
the shameless sincerity of blind and thoughtless misery, was to be
free of their hateful presence and alone--alone with her dead!

She was weary of the doctor’s subdued manly tones--of the nurse’s
commonplace motherliness, too habitually adapted to the needs of all
to be appreciated by the individual--of the childish consolation of
the young sister, who had never loved, never been married, did not
know what sorrow was! Their expressions of sympathy struck her like
blows, the touch of their hands on her body, as they tried to raise
her, stung her in every nerve.

With a sigh of relief she buried her head in the pillow, pressed her
body more closely against that of her husband, and lay motionless.

Her sobs ceased.

 * * * * * * *

The lamp went out with a gurgle. The fire leaped up, and died. She
raised her head and stared about her helplessly, then sinking down
again she put her lips to the ear of the dead man.

“Edward--dear Edward!” she whispered, “why have you left me? Darling,
why have you left me? I can’t stay behind--you know I can’t. I am too
young to be left. It is only a year since you married me. I never
thought it was only for a year. ‘Till death us do part!’ Yes, I know
that’s in it, but nobody ever thinks of that! I never thought of
living without you! I meant to die with you.…

“No--no--I can’t die--I must not--till my baby is born. You will never
see it. Don’t you want to see it? Don’t you? Oh, Edward, speak! Say
something, darling, one word--one little word! Edward! Edward! are you
there? Answer me for God’s sake, answer me!

“Darling, I am so tired of waiting. Oh, think, dearest. There is so
little time. They only gave me half-an-hour. In half-an-hour they will
come and take you away from me--take you where I can’t come to
you--with all my love I can’t come to you! I know the place--I saw it
once. A great lonely place full of graves, and little stunted trees
dripping with dirty London rain… and gas-lamps flaring all round… but
quite, quite dark where the grave is… a long grey stone just like the
rest. How could you stay there?--all alone--all alone--without me?

“Do you remember, Edward, what we once said--that whichever of us died
first should come back to watch over the other, in the spirit? I
promised you, and you promised me. What children we were! Death is not
what we thought. It comforted us to say that then.

“Now, it’s nothing--nothing--worse than nothing! I don’t want your
spirit--I can’t see it--or feel it--I want you, you, your eyes that
looked at me, your mouth that kissed me----”

She raised his arms and clasped them round her neck, and lay there
very still, murmuring, “Oh, hold me, hold me! Love me if you can. Am I
hateful? This is me! These are your arms.…”

The doctor in the next room moved in his chair. The noise awoke her
from her dream of contentment, and she unwound the dead arm from her
neck, and, holding it up by the wrist, considered it ruefully.

“Yes, I can put it round me, but I have to hold it there. It is quite
cold--it doesn’t care. Ah, my dear, you don’t care! You are dead. I
kiss you, but you don’t kiss me. Edward! Edward! Oh, for heaven’s sake
kiss me once. Just once!

“No, no, that won’t do--that’s not enough! that’s nothing! worse than
nothing! I want you back, you, all you.… What shall I do?… I often
pray.… Oh, if there be a God in heaven, and if He ever answered a
prayer, let Him answer mine--my only prayer. I’ll never ask
another--and give you back to me! As you were--as I loved you--as I
adored you! He must listen. He must! My God, my God, he’s mine--he’s
my husband, he’s my lover--give him back to me!”

 * * * * * * *

--“Left alone for half-an-hour or more with the corpse! It’s not
right!”

The muttered expression of the nurse’s revolted sense of professional
decency came from the head of the staircase, where she had been
waiting for the last few minutes. The doctor joined her.

“Hush, Mrs. Joyce! I’ll go to her now.”

The door creaked on its hinges as he gently pushed it open and went
in.

“What’s that? What’s that?” screamed Mrs. Arne. “Doctor! Doctor! Don’t
touch me! Either I am dead or he is alive!”

“Do you want to kill yourself, Mrs. Arne?” said Dr. Graham, with
calculated sternness, coming forward; “come away!”

“Not dead! Not dead!” she murmured.

“He is dead, I assure you. Dead and cold an hour ago! Feel!” He took
hold of her, as she lay face downwards, and in so doing he touched the
dead man’s cheek--it was not cold! Instinctively his finger sought a
pulse.

“Stop! Wait!” he cried in his intense excitement. “My dear Mrs. Arne,
control yourself!”

But Mrs. Arne had fainted, and fallen heavily off the bed on the other
side. Her sister, hastily summoned, attended to her, while the man
they had all given over for dead was, with faint gasps and sighs and
reluctant moans, pulled, as it were, hustled and dragged back over the
threshold of life.

 * * * * * * *

 II

“Why do you always wear black, Alice?” asked Esther Graham. “You are
not in mourning that I know of.”

She was Dr. Graham’s only daughter and Mrs. Arne’s only friend. She
sat with Mrs. Arne in the dreary drawing-room of the house in Chelsea.
She had come to tea. She was the only person who ever did come to tea
there.

She was brusque, kind, and blunt, and had a talent for making
inappropriate remarks. Six years ago Mrs. Arne had been a widow for an
hour! Her husband had succumbed to an apparently mortal illness, and
for the space of an hour had lain dead. When suddenly and inexplicably
he had revived from his trance, the shock, combined with six weeks’
nursing, had nearly killed his wife. All this Esther had heard from
her father. She herself had only come to know Mrs. Arne after her
child was born, and all the tragic circumstances of her husband’s
illness put aside, and it was hoped forgotten. And when her idle
question received no answer from the pale absent woman who sat
opposite, with listless lack-lustre eyes fixed on the green and blue
flames dancing in the fire, she hoped it had passed unnoticed. She
waited for five minutes for Mrs. Arne to resume the conversation, then
her natural impatience got the better of her.

“Do say something, Alice!” she implored.

“Esther, I beg your pardon!” said Mrs. Arne. “I was thinking.”

“What were you thinking of?”

“I don’t know.”

“No, of course you don’t. People who sit and stare into the fire never
do think, really. They are only brooding and making themselves ill,
and that is what you are doing. You mope, you take no interest in
anything, you never go out--I am sure you have not been out of doors
to-day?”

“No--yes--I believe not. It is so cold.”

“You are sure to feel the cold if you sit in the house all day, and
sure to get ill! Just look at yourself!”

Mrs. Arne rose and looked at herself in the Italian mirror over the
chimney-piece. It reflected faithfully enough her even pallor, her
dark hair and eyes, the sweeping length of her eyelashes, the sharp
curves of her nostrils, and the delicate arch of her eyebrows, that
formed a thin sharp black line, so clear as to seem almost unnatural.

“Yes, I do look ill,” she said with conviction.

“No wonder. You choose to bury yourself alive.”

“Sometimes I do feel as if I lived in a grave. I look up at the
ceiling and fancy it is my coffin-lid.”

“Don’t please talk like that!” expostulated Miss Graham, pointing to
Mrs. Arne’s little girl. “If only for Dolly’s sake, I think you should
not give way to such morbid fancies. It isn’t good for her to see you
like this always.”

“Oh, Esther,” the other exclaimed, stung into something like vivacity,
“don’t reproach me! I hope I am a good mother to my child!”

“Yes, dear, you are a model mother--and model wife too. Father says
the way you look after your husband is something wonderful, but don’t
you think for your own sake you might try to be a little gayer? You
encourage these moods, don’t you? What is it? Is it the house?”

She glanced around her--at the high ceiling, at the heavy damask
portieres, the tall cabinets of china, the dim oak panelling--it
reminded her of a neglected museum. Her eye travelled into the
farthest corners, where the faint filmy dusk was already gathering,
lit only by the bewildering cross-lights of the glass panels of
cabinet doors--to the tall narrow windows--then back again to the
woman in her mourning dress, cowering by the fire. She said sharply--

“You should go out more.”

“I do not like to--leave my husband.”

“Oh, I know that he is delicate and all that, but still, does he never
permit you to leave him? Does he never go out by himself?”

“Not often!”

“And you have no pets! It is very odd of you. I simply can’t imagine a
house without animals!”

“We did have a dog once,” answered Mrs. Arne plaintively, “but it
howled so we had to give it away. It would not go near Edward.… But
please don’t imagine that I am dull! I have my child.” She laid her
hand on the flaxen head at her knee.

Miss Graham rose, frowning.

“Ah, you are too bad!” she exclaimed. “You are like a widow exactly,
with one child, stroking its orphan head and saying, ‘Poor fatherless
darling.’”

Voices were heard outside. Miss Graham stopped talking quite suddenly,
and sought her veil and gloves on the mantelpiece.

“You need not go, Esther,” said Mrs. Arne. “It is only my husband.”

“Oh, but it is getting late,” said the other, crumpling up her gloves
in her muff, and shuffling her feet nervously.

“Come!” said her hostess, with a bitter smile, “put your gloves on
properly--if you must go--but it is quite early still.”

“Please don’t go, Miss Graham,” put in the child.

“I must. Go and meet your papa, like a good girl.”

“I don’t want to.”

“You mustn’t talk like that, Dolly,” said the doctor’s daughter
absently, still looking towards the door. Mrs. Arne rose and fastened
the clasps of the big fur-cloak for her friend. The wife’s white, sad,
oppressed face came very close to the girl’s cheerful one, as she
murmured in a low voice--

“You don’t like my husband, Esther? I can’t help noticing it. Why
don’t you?”

“Nonsense!” retorted the other, with the emphasis of one who is
repelling an overtrue accusation. “I do, only----”

“Only what?”

“Well, dear, it is foolish of me, of course, but I am--a little afraid
of him.”

“Afraid of Edward!” said his wife slowly. “Why should you be?”

“Well, dear--you see--I--I suppose women can’t help being a little
afraid of their friends’ husbands--they can spoil their friendships
with their wives in a moment, if they choose to disapprove of them. I
really must go! Good-bye, child; give me a kiss! Don’t ring, Alice.
Please don’t! I can open the door for myself----”

“Why should you?” said Mrs. Arne. “Edward is in the hall; I heard him
speaking to Foster.”

“No; he has gone into his study. Good-bye, you apathetic creature!”
She gave Mrs. Arne a brief kiss and dashed out of the room. The voices
outside had ceased, and she had reasonable hopes of reaching the door
without being intercepted by Mrs. Arne’s husband. But he met her on
the stairs. Mrs. Arne, listening intently from her seat by the fire,
heard her exchange a few shy sentences with him, the sound of which
died away as they went downstairs together. A few moments after,
Edward Arne came into the room and dropped into the chair just vacated
by his wife’s visitor.

He crossed his legs and said nothing. Neither did she.

His nearness had the effect of making the woman look at once several
years older. Where she was pale he was well-coloured; the network of
little filmy wrinkles that, on a close inspection, covered her face,
had no parallel on his smooth skin. He was handsome; soft,
well-groomed flakes of auburn hair lay over his forehead, and his
steely blue eyes shone equably, a contrast to the sombre fire of hers,
and the masses of dark crinkly hair that shaded her brow. The deep
lines of permanent discontent furrowed that brow as she sat with her
chin propped on her hands, and her elbows resting on her knees.
Neither spoke. When the hands of the clock over Mrs. Arne’s head
pointed to seven, the white-aproned figure of the nurse appeared in
the doorway, and the little girl rose and kissed her mother very
tenderly.

Mrs. Arne’s forehead contracted. Looking uneasily at her husband, she
said to the child tentatively, yet boldly, as one grasps a nettle,
“Say good-night to your father!”

The child obeyed, saying, “Good-night” indifferently in her father’s
direction.

“Kiss him!”

“No, please--please not.”

Her mother looked down on her curiously, sadly.…

“You are a naughty, spoilt child!” she said, but without conviction.
“Excuse her, Edward.”

He did not seem to have heard.

“Well, if you don’t care----” said his wife bitterly. “Come, child!”
She caught the little girl by the hand and left the room.

At the door she half turned and looked fixedly at her husband. It was
a strange ambiguous gaze; in it passion and dislike were strangely
combined. Then she shivered and closed the door softly after her.

The man in the arm-chair sat with no perceptible change of attitude,
his unspeculative eyes fixed on the fire, his hands clasped idly in
front of him. The pose was obviously habitual. The servant brought
lights and closed the shutters, drew the curtains, and made up the
fire noisily, without, however, eliciting any reproof from his master.

Edward Arne was an ideal master, as far as Foster was concerned. He
kept cases of cigars, but never smoked them, although the supply had
often to be renewed. He did not care what he ate or drank, although he
kept as good a cellar as most gentlemen--Foster knew that. He never
interfered, he counted for nothing, he gave no trouble. Foster had no
intention of ever leaving such an easy place. True, his master was not
cordial; he very seldom addressed him or seemed to know whether he was
there, but then neither did he grumble if the fire in the study was
allowed to go out, or interfere with Foster’s liberty in any way. He
had a better place of it than Annette, Mrs. Arne’s maid, who would be
called up in the middle of the night to bathe her mistress’s forehead
with eau-de-Cologne, or made to brush her long hair for hours together
to soothe her. Naturally enough Foster and Annette compared notes as
to their respective situations, and drew unflattering parallels
between this capricious wife and model husband.

 III

Miss Graham was not a demonstrative woman. On her return home she
somewhat startled her father, as he sat by his study table, deeply
interested in his diagnosis book, by the sudden violence of her
embrace.

“Why this excitement?” he asked, smiling and turning round. He was a
young-looking man for his age; his thin wiry figure and clear colour
belied the evidence on his hair, tinged with grey, and the tired
wrinkles that gave value to the acuteness and brilliancy of the eyes
they surrounded.

“I don’t know!” she replied, “only you are so nice and alive somehow.
I always feel like this when I come back from seeing the Arnes.”

“Then don’t go to see the Arnes.”

“I’m so fond of her, father, and she will never come here to me, as
you know. Or else nothing would induce me to enter her tomb of a
house, and talk to that walking funeral of a husband of hers. I
managed to get away to-day without having to shake hands with him. I
always try to avoid it. But, father, I do wish you would go and see
Alice.”

“Is she ill?”

“Well, not exactly ill, I suppose, but her eyes make me quite
uncomfortable, and she says such odd things! I don’t know if it is you
or the clergyman she wants, but she is all wrong somehow! She never
goes out except to church; she never pays a call, or has any one to
call on her! Nobody ever asks the Arnes to dinner, and I’m sure I
don’t blame them--the sight of that man at one’s table would spoil any
party--and they never entertain. She is always alone. Day after day I
go in and find her sitting over the fire, with that same brooding
expression. I shouldn’t be surprised in the least if she were to go
mad some day. Father, what is it? What is the tragedy of the house?
There is one I am convinced. And yet, though I have been the intimate
friend of that woman for years, I know no more about her than the man
in the street.”

“She keeps her skeleton safe in the cupboard,” said Dr. Graham. “I
respect her for that. And please don’t talk nonsense about tragedies.
Alice Arne is only morbid--the malady of the age. And she is a very
religious woman.”

“I wonder if she complains of her odious husband to Mr. Bligh. She is
always going to his services.”

“Odious?”

“Yes, odious!” Miss Graham shuddered. “I cannot stand him! I cannot
bear the touch of his cold froggy hands, and the sight of his fishy
eyes! That inane smile of his simply makes me shrivel up. Father,
honestly, do you like him yourself?”

“My dear, I hardly know him! It is his wife I have known ever since
she was a child, and I a boy at college. Her father was my tutor. I
never knew her husband till six years ago, when she called me in to
attend him in a very serious illness. I suppose she never speaks of
it? No? A very odd affair. For the life of me I cannot tell how he
managed to recover. You needn’t tell people, for it affects my
reputation, but I didn’t save him! Indeed I have never been able to
account for it. The man was given over for dead!”

“He might as well be dead for all the good he is,” said Esther
scornfully. “I have never heard him say more than a couple of
sentences in my life.”

“Yet he was an exceedingly brilliant young man; one of the best men of
his year at Oxford--a good deal run after--poor Alice was wild to
marry him!”

“In love with that spiritless creature? He is like a house with some
one dead in it, and all the blinds down!”

“Come, Esther, don’t be morbid--not to say silly! You are very hard on
the poor man! What’s wrong with him? He is the ordinary, commonplace,
cold-blooded specimen of humanity, a little stupid, a little
selfish,--people who have gone through a serious illness like that are
apt to be--but on the whole, a good husband, a good father, a good
citizen----”

“Yes, and his wife is afraid of him, and his child hates him!”
exclaimed Esther.

“Nonsense!” said Dr. Graham sharply. “The child is spoilt. Only
children are apt to be--and the mother wants a change or a tonic of
some kind. I’ll go and talk to her when I have time. Go along and
dress. Have you forgotten that George Graham is coming to dinner?”

After she had gone the doctor made a note on the corner of his
blotting-pad, “Mem.: to go and see Mrs. Arne,” and dismissed the
subject of the memorandum entirely from his mind.

 * * * * * * *

George Graham was the doctor’s nephew, a tall, weedy, cumbrous young
man, full of fads and fallacies, with a gentle manner that somehow
inspired confidence. He was several years younger than Esther, who
loved to listen to his semi-scientific, semi-romantic stories of
things met with in the course of his profession. “Oh, I come across
very queer things!” he would say mysteriously, “There’s a queer little
widow----!”

“Tell me about your little widow?” asked Esther that day after dinner,
when, her father having gone back to his study, she and her cousin sat
together as usual.

He laughed.

“You like to hear of my professional experiences? Well, she certainly
interested me,” he said thoughtfully. “She is an odd psychological
study in her way. I wish I could come across her again.”

“Where did you come across her, and what is her name?”

“I don’t know her name, I don’t want to; she is not a personage to me,
only a case. I hardly know her face even. I have never seen it except
in the twilight. But I gathered that she lived somewhere in Chelsea,
for she came out on to the Embankment with only a kind of lacy thing
over her head; she can’t live far off, I fancy.”

Esther became instantly attentive. “Go on,” she said.

“It was three weeks ago,” said George Graham. “I was coming along the
Embankment about ten o’clock. I walked through that little grove, you
know, just between Cheyne Walk and the river, and I heard in there
some one sobbing very bitterly. I looked and saw a woman sitting on a
seat, with her head in her hands, crying. I was most awfully sorry, of
course, and I thought I could perhaps do something for her, get her a
glass of water, or salts, or something. I took her for a woman of the
people--it was quite dark, you know. So I asked her very politely if I
could do anything for her, and then I noticed her hands--they were
quite white and covered with diamonds.”

“You were sorry you spoke, I suppose,” said Esther.

“She raised her head and said--I believe she laughed--‘Are you going
to tell me to move on?’”

“She thought you were a policeman?”

“Probably--if she thought at all--but she was in a semi-dazed
condition. I told her to wait till I came back, and dashed round the
corner to the chemist’s and bought a bottle of salts. She thanked me,
and made a little effort to rise and go away. She seemed very weak. I
told her I was a medical man, I started in and talked to her.”

“And she to you?”

“Yes, quite straight. Don’t you know that women always treat a doctor
as if he were one step removed from their father confessor--not
human--not in the same category as themselves? It is not complimentary
to one as a man, but one hears a good deal one would not otherwise
hear. She ended by telling me all about herself--in a veiled way, of
course. It soothed her--relieved her--she seemed not to have had an
outlet for years!”

“To a mere stranger!”

“To a doctor. And she did not know what she was saying half the time.
She was hysterical, of course. Heavens! what nonsense she talked! She
spoke of herself as a person somehow haunted, cursed by some malign
fate, a victim of some fearful spiritual catastrophe, don’t you know?
I let her run on. She was convinced of the reality of a sort of ‘doom’
that she had fancied had befallen her. It was quite pathetic. Then it
got rather chilly--she shivered--I suggested her going in. She shrank
back; she said, ‘If you only knew what a relief it is, how much less
miserable I am out here! I can breathe; I can live--it is my only
glimpse of the world that is alive--I live in a grave--oh, let me
stay!’ She seemed positively afraid to go home.”

“Perhaps some one bullied her at home.”

“I suppose so, but then--she had no husband. He died, she told me,
years ago. She had adored him, she said----”

“Is she pretty?”

“Pretty! Well, I hardly noticed. Let me see! Oh, yes, I suppose she
was pretty--no, now I think of it, she would be too worn and faded to
be what you call pretty.”

Esther smiled.

“Well, we sat there together for quite an hour, then the clock of
Chelsea church struck eleven, and she got up and said ‘Good-bye,’
holding out her hand quite naturally, as if our meeting and
conversation had been nothing out of the common. There was a sound
like a dead leaf trailing across the walk and she was gone.”

“Didn’t you ask if you should see her again?”

“That would have been a mean advantage to take.”

“You might have offered to see her home.”

“I saw she did not mean me to.”

“She was a lady, you say,” pondered Esther. “How was she dressed?”

“Oh, all right, like a lady--in black--mourning, I suppose. She has
dark crinkly hair, and her eyebrows are very thin and arched--I
noticed that in the dusk.”

“Does this photograph remind you of her?” asked Esther suddenly,
taking him to the mantelpiece.

“Rather!”

“Alice! Oh, it couldn’t be--she is not a widow, her husband is
alive--has your friend any children?”

“Yes, one, she mentioned it.”

“How old?”

“Six years old, I think she said. She talks of the ‘responsibility of
bringing up an orphan.’”

“George, what time is it?” Esther asked suddenly.

“About nine o’clock.”

“Would you mind coming out with me?”

“I should like it. Where shall we go?”

“To St. Adhelm’s! It is close by here. There is a special late service
to-night, and Mrs. Arne is sure to be there.”

“Oh, Esther--curiosity!”

“No, not mere curiosity. Don’t you see if it is my Mrs. Arne who
talked to you like this, it is very serious? I have thought her ill
for a long time; but as ill as that!----”

At St. Adhelm’s Church, Esther Graham pointed out a woman who was
kneeling beside a pillar in an attitude of intense devotion and
abandonment. She rose from her knees, and turned her rapt face up
towards the pulpit whence the Reverend Ralph Bligh was holding his
impassioned discourse. George Graham touched his cousin on the
shoulder, and motioned to her to leave her place on the outermost rank
of worshippers.

“That is the woman!” said he.

 IV

“Mem.: to go and see Mrs. Arne.” The doctor came across this note in
his blotting-pad one day six weeks later. His daughter was out of
town. He had heard nothing of the Arnes since her departure. He had
promised to go and see her. He was a little conscience-stricken. Yet
another week elapsed before he found time to call upon the daughter of
his old tutor.

At the corner of Tite Street he met Mrs. Arne’s husband, and stopped.
A doctor’s professional kindliness of manner is, or ought to be,
independent of his personal likings and dislikings, and there was a
pleasant cordiality about his greeting which should have provoked a
corresponding fervour on the part of Edward Arne.

“How are you, Arne?” Graham said. “I was on my way to call on your
wife.”

“Ah--yes!” said Edward Arne, with the ascending inflection of polite
acquiescence. A ray of blue from his eyes, rested transitorily on the
doctor’s face, and in that short moment the latter noted its
intolerable vacuity, and for the first time in his life felt a sharp
pang of sympathy for the wife of such a husband.

“I suppose you are off to your club?--er--good-bye!” he wound up
abruptly. With the best will in the world he somehow found it almost
impossible to carry on a conversation with Edward Arne, who raised his
hand to his hat-brim in token of salutation, smiled sweetly, and
walked on.

“He really is extraordinarily good-looking,” reflected the doctor, as
he watched him down the street and safely over the crossing with a
certain degree of solicitude for which he could not exactly account.
“And yet one feels one’s vitality ebbing out at the finger-ends as one
talks to him. I shall begin to believe in Esther’s absurd fancies
about him soon. Ah, there’s the little girl!” he exclaimed, as he
turned into Cheyne Walk and caught sight of her with her nurse, making
violent demonstrations to attract his attention. “She is alive, at any
rate. How is your mother, Dolly?” he asked.

“Quite well, thank you,” was the child’s reply. She added, “She’s
crying. She sent me away because I looked at her. So I did. Her cheeks
are quite red.”

“Run away--run away and play!” said the doctor nervously. He ascended
the steps of the house, and rang the bell very gently and neatly.

“Not at----” began Foster, with the intonation of polite falsehood,
but stopped on seeing the doctor, who, with his daughter, was a
privileged person. “Mrs. Arne will see you, Sir.”

“Mrs. Arne is not alone?” he said interrogatively.

“Yes, Sir, quite alone. I have just taken tea in.”

Dr. Graham’s doubts were prompted by the low murmur as of a voice, or
voices, which came to him through the open door of the room at the
head of the stairs. He paused and listened while Foster stood by,
merely remarking, “Mrs. Arne do talk to herself sometimes, Sir.”

It was Mrs. Arne’s voice--the doctor recognized it now. It was not the
voice of a sane or healthy woman. He at once mentally removed his
visit from the category of a morning call, and prepared for a
semi-professional inquiry.

“Don’t announce me,” he said to Foster, and quietly entered the back
drawing-room, which was separated by a heavy tapestry portiere from
the room where Mrs. Arne sat, with an open book on the table before
her, from which she had been apparently reading aloud. Her hands were
now clasped tightly over her face, and when, presently, she removed
them and began feverishly to turn page after page of her book, the
crimson of her cheeks was seamed with white where her fingers had
impressed themselves.

The doctor wondered if she saw him, for though her eyes were fixed in
his direction, there was no apprehension in them. She went on reading,
and it was the text, mingled with passionate interjection and
fragmentary utterances, of the Burial Service that met his ears.

“‘For as in Adam all die!’ All die! It says all! For he must reign.…
The last enemy that shall be destroyed is Death. What shall they do if
the dead rise not at all!… I die daily…! Daily! No, no, better get it
over… dead and buried… out of sight, out of mind… under a stone. Dead
men don’t come back.… Go on! Get it over. I want to hear the earth
rattle on the coffin, and then I shall know it is done. ‘Flesh and
blood cannot inherit!’ Oh, what did I do? What have I done? Why did I
wish it so fervently? Why did I pray for it so earnestly? God gave me
my wish----”

“Alice! Alice!” groaned the doctor.

She looked up. “‘When this corruptible shall have put on
incorruption----’ ‘Dust to dust, ashes to ashes, earth to earth----’
Yes, that is it. ‘After death, though worms destroy this body----’”

She flung the book aside and sobbed.

“That is what I was afraid of. My God! My God! Down there--in the
dark--for ever and ever and ever! I could not bear to think of it! My
Edward! And so I interfered… and prayed… and prayed till… Oh! I am
punished. Flesh and blood could not inherit! I kept him there--I would
not let him go.… I kept him.… I prayed.… I denied him Christian
burial.… Oh, how could I know.…”

“Good heavens, Alice!” said Graham, coming sensibly forward, “what
does this mean? I have heard of schoolgirls going through the marriage
service by themselves, but the burial service----”

He laid down his hat and went on severely, “What have you to do with
such things? Your child is flourishing--your husband alive and
here----”

“And who kept him here?” interrupted Alice Arne fiercely, accepting
the fact of his appearance without comment.

“You did,” he answered quickly, “with your care and tenderness. I
believe the warmth of your body, as you lay beside him for that
half-hour, maintained the vital heat during that extraordinary
suspension of the heart’s action, which made us all give him up for
dead. You were his best doctor, and brought him back to us.”

“Yes, it was I--it was I--you need not tell me it was I!”

“Come, be thankful!” he said cheerfully. “Put that book away, and give
me some tea, I’m very cold.”

“Oh, Dr. Graham, how thoughtless of me!” said Mrs. Arne, rallying at
the slight imputation on her politeness he had purposely made. She
tottered to the bell and rang it before he could anticipate her.

“Another cup,” she said quite calmly to Foster, who answered it. Then
she sat down quivering all over with the suddenness of the constraint
put upon her.

“Yes, sit down and tell me all about it,” said Dr. Graham
good-humouredly, at the same time observing her with the closeness he
gave to difficult cases.

“There is nothing to tell,” she said simply, shaking her head, and
futilely altering the position of the tea-cups on the tray. “It all
happened years ago. Nothing can be done now. Will you have sugar?”

He drank his tea and made conversation. He talked to her of some Dante
lectures she was attending; of some details connected with her child’s
Kindergarten classes. These subjects did not interest her. There was a
subject she wished to discuss, he could see that a question trembled
on her tongue, and tried to lead up to it.

She introduced it herself, quite quietly, over a second cup. “Sugar,
Dr. Graham? I forget. Dr. Graham, tell me, do you believe that
prayers--wicked unreasonable prayers--are granted?”

He helped himself to another slice of bread and butter before
answering.

“Well,” he said slowly, “it seems hard to believe that every fool who
has a voice to pray with, and a brain where to conceive idiotic
requests with, should be permitted to interfere with the economy of
the universe. As a rule, if people were long-sighted enough to see the
result of their petitions, I fancy very few of us would venture to
interfere.”

Mrs. Arne groaned.

She was a good Churchwoman, Graham knew, and he did not wish to sap
her faith in any way, so he said no more, but inwardly wondered if a
too rigid interpretation of some of the religious dogmas of the Vicar
of St. Adhelm’s, her spiritual adviser, was not the clue to her
distress. Then she put another question--

“Eh! What?” he said. “Do I believe in ghosts? I will believe you if
you will tell me you have seen one.”

“You know, Doctor,” she went on, “I was always afraid of ghosts--of
spirits--things unseen. I couldn’t ever read about them. I could not
bear the idea of some one in the room with me that I could not see.
There was a text that always frightened me that hung up in my room:
‘Thou, God, seest me!’ It frightened me when I was a child, whether I
had been doing wrong or not. But now,” shuddering, “I think there are
worse things than ghosts.”

“Well, now, what sort of things?” he asked good-humouredly. “Astral
bodies----?”

She leaned forward and laid her hot hand on his.

“Oh, Doctor, tell me, if a spirit--without the body we know it by--is
terrible, what of a body”--her voice sank to a whisper, “a
body--senseless--lonely--stranded on this earth--without a spirit?”

She was watching his face anxiously. He was divided between a morbid
inclination to laugh and the feeling of intense discomfort provoked by
this wretched scene. He longed to give the conversation a more
cheerful turn, yet did not wish to offend her by changing it too
abruptly.

“I have heard of people not being able to keep body and soul
together,” he replied at last, “but I am not aware that practically
such a division of forces has ever been achieved. And if we could only
accept the theory of the de-spiritualized body, what a number of
antipathetic people now wandering about in the world it would account
for!”

The piteous gaze of her eyes seemed to seek to ward off the blow of
his misplaced jocularity. He left his seat and sat down on the couch
beside her.

“Poor child! poor girl! you are ill, you are overexcited. What is it?
Tell me,” he asked her as tenderly as the father she had lost in early
life might have done. Her head sank on his shoulder.

“Are you unhappy?” he asked her gently.

“Yes!”

“You are too much alone. Get your mother or your sister to come and
stay with you.”

“They won’t come,” she wailed. “They say the house is like a grave.
Edward has made himself a study in the basement. It’s an impossible
room--but he has moved all his things in, and I can’t--I won’t go to
him there.…”

“You’re wrong. For it’s only a fad,” said Graham, “he’ll tire of it.
And you must see more people somehow. It’s a pity my daughter is away.
Had you any visitors to-day?”

“Not a soul has crossed the threshold for eighteen days.”

“We must change all that,” said the doctor vaguely. “Meantime you must
cheer up. Why, you have no need to think of ghosts and graves--no need
to be melancholy--you have your husband and your child----”

“I have my child--yes.”

The doctor took hold of Mrs. Arne by the shoulder, and held her a
little away from him. He thought he had found the cause of her
trouble--a more commonplace one than he had supposed.

“I have known you, Alice, since you were a child,” he said gravely.
“Answer me! You love your husband, don’t you?”

“Yes.” It was as if she were answering futile prefatory questions in
the witness-box. Yet he saw by the intense excitement in her eyes that
he had come to the point she feared, and yet desired to bring forward.

“And he loves you?”

She was silent.

“Well, then, if you love each other, what more can you want? Why do
you say you have only your child in that absurd way?”

She was still silent, and he gave her a little shake.

“Tell me, have you and he had any difference lately? Is there
any--coldness--any--temporary estrangement between you?”

He was hardly prepared for the burst of foolish laughter that
proceeded from the demure Mrs. Arne as she rose and confronted him,
all the blood in her body seeming for the moment to rush to her
usually pale cheeks.

“Coldness! Temporary estrangement! If that were all! Oh, is every one
blind but me? There is all the world between us!--all the difference
between this world and the next!”

She sat down again beside the doctor and whispered in his ear, and her
words were like a breath of hot wind from some Gehenna of the soul.

“Oh, Doctor, I have borne it for six years, and I must speak. No other
woman could bear what I have borne, and yet be alive! And I loved him
so; you don’t know how I loved him! That was it--that was my
crime----”

“Crime?” repeated the doctor.

“Yes, crime! It was impious, don’t you see? But I have been punished.
Oh, Doctor, you don’t know what my life is! Listen! Listen! I must
tell you. To live with a---- At first before I guessed when I used to
put my arms round him, and he merely submitted--and then it dawned on
me what I was kissing! It is enough to turn a living woman into
stone--for I am living, though sometimes I forget it. Yes, I am a live
woman, though I live in a grave. Think what it is!--to wonder every
night if you will be alive in the morning, to lie down every night in
an open grave--to smell death in every corner--every room--to breathe
death--to touch it.…”

The portiere in front of the door shook, a hoopstick parted it, a
round white clad bundle supported on a pair of mottled red legs peeped
in, pushing a hoop in front of her. The child made no noise. Mrs. Arne
seemed to have heard her, however. She slewed round violently as she
sat on the sofa beside Dr. Graham, leaving her hot hands clasped in
his.

“You ask Dolly,” she exclaimed. “She knows it, too--she feels it.”

“No, no, Alice, this won’t do!” the doctor adjured her very low. Then
he raised his voice and ordered the child from the room. He had
managed to lift Mrs. Arne’s feet and laid her full length on the sofa
by the time the maid reappeared. She had fainted.

He pulled down her eyelids and satisfied himself as to certain facts
he had up till now dimly apprehended. When Mrs. Arne’s maid returned,
he gave her mistress over to her care and proceeded to Edward Arne’s
new study in the basement.

“Morphia!” he muttered to himself, as he stumbled and faltered through
gaslit passages, where furtive servants eyed him and scuttled to their
burrows.

“What is he burying himself down here for?” he thought. “Is it to get
out of her way? They _are_ a nervous pair of them!”

 * * * * * * *

Arne was sunk in a large arm-chair drawn up before the fire. There was
no other light, except a faint reflection from the gas-lamp in the
road, striking down past the iron bars of the window that was sunk
below the level of the street. The room was comfortless and empty,
there was little furniture in it except a large bookcase at Arne’s
right hand and a table with a Tantalus on it standing some way off.
There was a faded portrait in pastel of Alice Arne over the
mantelpiece, and beside it, a poor pendant, a pen and ink sketch of
the master of the house. They were quite discrepant, in size and
medium, but they appeared to look at each other with the stolid
attentiveness of newly married people.

“Seedy, Arne?” Graham said.

“Rather, to-day. Poke the fire for me, will you?”

“I’ve known you quite seven years,” said the doctor cheerfully, “so I
presume I can do that.… There, now!… And I’ll presume further---- What
have we got here?”

He took a small bottle smartly out of Edward Arne’s fingers and raised
his eyebrows. Edward Arne had rendered it up agreeably; he did not
seem upset or annoyed.

“Morphia. It isn’t a habit. I only got hold of the stuff
yesterday--found it about the house. Alice was very jumpy all day, and
communicated her nerves to me, I suppose. I’ve none as a rule, but do
you know, Graham, I seem to be getting them--feel things a good deal
more than I did, and want to talk about them.”

“What, are you growing a soul?” said the doctor carelessly, lighting a
cigarette.

“Heaven forbid!” Arne answered equably. “I’ve done very well without
it all these years. But I’m fond of old Alice, you know, in my own
way. When I was a young man, I was quite different. I took things
hardly and got excited about them. Yes, excited. I was wild about
Alice, wild! Yes, by Jove! though she has forgotten all about it.”

“Not that, but still it’s natural she should long for some little
demonstration of affection now and then… and she’d be awfully
distressed if she saw you fooling with that bottle of morphia! You
know, Arne, after that narrow squeak you had of it five years ago,
Alice and I have a good right to consider that your life belongs to
us!”

Edward Arne settled in his chair and replied, rather fretfully--

“All very well, but you didn’t manage to do the job thoroughly. You
didn’t turn me out lively enough to please Alice. She’s annoyed
because when I take her in my arms, I don’t hold her tight enough. I’m
too quiet, too languid!… Hang it all, Graham, I believe she’d like me
to stand for Parliament!… Why can’t she let me just go along my own
way? Surely a man who’s come through an illness like mine can be let
off parlour tricks? All this worry--it culminated the other day when I
said I wanted to colonize a room down here, and did, with a spurt that
took it out of me horribly,--all this worry, I say, seeing her upset
and so on, keeps me low, and so I feel as if I wanted to take drugs to
soothe me.”

“Soothe!” said Graham. “This stuff is more than soothing if you take
enough of it. I’ll send you something more like what you want, and
I’ll take this away, by your leave.”

“I really can’t argue!” replied Arne.… “If you see Alice, tell her you
find me fairly comfortable and don’t put her off this room. I really
like it best. She can come and see me here, I keep a good fire, tell
her.… I feel as if I wanted to sleep…” he added brusquely.

“You have been indulging already,” said Graham softly. Arne had begun
to doze off. His cushion had sagged down, the doctor stooped to
rearrange it, carelessly laying the little phial for the moment in a
crease of the rug covering the man’s knees.

 * * * * * * *

Mrs. Arne in her mourning dress was crossing the hall as he came to
the top of the basement steps and pushed open the swing door. She was
giving some orders to Foster, the butler, who disappeared as the
doctor advanced.

“You’re about again,” he said, “good girl!”

“Too silly of me,” she said, “to be hysterical! After all these years!
One should be able to keep one’s own counsel. But it is over now, I
promise I will never speak of it again.”

“We frightened poor Dolly dreadfully. I had to order her out like a
regiment of soldiers.”

“Yes, I know. I’m going to her now.”

On his suggestion that she should look in on her husband first she
looked askance.

“Down there!”

“Yes, that’s his fancy. Let him be. He is a good deal depressed about
himself and you. He notices a great deal more than you think. He isn’t
quite as apathetic as you describe him to be.… Come here!” He led her
into the unlit dining-room a little way. “You expect too much, my
dear. You do really! You make too many demands on the vitality you
saved.”

“What did one save him for?” she asked fiercely. She continued more
quietly, “I know. I am going to be different.”

“Not you,” said Graham fondly. He was very partial to Alice Arne in
spite of her silliness. “You’ll worry about Edward till the end of the
chapter. I know you. And”--he turned her round by the shoulder so that
she fronted the light in the hall--“you elusive thing, let me have a
good look at you.… Hum! Your eyes, they’re a bit starey.…”

He let her go again with a sigh of impotence. Something must be done…
soon… he must think.… He got hold of his coat and began to get into
it.…

Mrs. Arne smiled, buttoned a button for him and then opened the front
door, like a good hostess, a very little way. With a quick flirt of
his hat he was gone, and she heard the clap of his brougham door and
the order “Home.”

 * * * * * * *

“Been saying good-bye to that thief Graham?” said her husband gently,
when she entered his room, her pale eyes staring a little, her thin
hand busy at the front of her dress.…

“Thief? Why? One moment! Where’s your switch?”

She found it and turned on a blaze of light from which her husband
seemed to shrink.

“Well, he carried off my drops. Afraid of my poisoning myself, I
suppose?”

“Or acquiring the morphia habit,” said his wife in a dull level voice,
“as I have.”

She paused. He made no comment. Then, picking up the little phial Dr.
Graham had left in the crease of the rug, she spoke--

“You are the thief, Edward, as it happens, this is mine.”

“Is it? I found it knocking about: I didn’t know it was yours. Well,
will you give me some?”

“I will, if you like.”

“Well, dear, decide. You know I am in your hands and Graham’s. He was
rubbing that into me to-day.”

“Poor lamb!” she said derisively; “I’d not allow my doctor, or my wife
either, to dictate to me whether I should put an end to myself, or
not.”

“Ah, but you’ve got a spirit, you see!” Arne yawned. “However, let me
have a go at the stuff and then you put it on top of a wardrobe or a
shelf, where I shall know it is, but never reach out to get it, I
promise you.”

“No, you wouldn’t reach out a hand to keep yourself alive, let alone
kill yourself,” said she. “That is you all over, Edward.”

“And don’t you see that is why I did die,” he said, with earnestness
unexpected by her. “And then, unfortunately, you and Graham bustled up
and wouldn’t let Nature take its course.… I rather wish you hadn’t
been so officious.”

“And let you stay dead,” said she carelessly. “But at the time I cared
for you so much that I should have had to kill myself, or commit
suttee like a Bengali widow. Ah, well!”

She reached out for a glass half-full of water that stood on the low
ledge of a bookcase close by the arm of his chair.… “Will this glass
do? What’s in it? Only water? How much morphia shall I give you? An
over dose?”

“I don’t care if you do, and that’s a fact.”

“It was a joke, Edward,” she said piteously.

“No joke to me. This fag end of life I’ve clawed hold of, doesn’t
interest me. And I’m bound to be interested in what I’m doing or I’m
no good. I’m no earthly good now. I don’t enjoy life, I’ve nothing to
enjoy it with--in here”--he struck his breast. “It’s like a dull party
one goes to by accident. All I want to do is to get into a cab and go
home.”

His wife stood over him with the half-full glass in one hand and the
little bottle in the other. Her eyes dilated… her chest heaved.…

“Edward!” she breathed. “Was it all so useless?”

“Was what useless? Yes, as I was telling you, I go as one in a
dream--a bad, bad dream, like the dreams I used to have when I
overworked at college. I was brilliant, Alice, brilliant, do you hear?
At some cost, I expect! Now I hate people--my fellow creatures. I’ve
left them. They come and go, jostling me, and pushing me, on the
pavements as I go along, avoiding them. Do you know where they should
be, really, in relation to me?”

He rose a little in his seat--she stepped nervously aside, made as if
to put down the bottle and the glass she was holding, then thought
better of it and continued to extend them mechanically.

“They should be over my head. I’ve already left them and their petty
nonsense of living. They mean nothing to me, no more than if they were
ghosts walking. Or perhaps it’s I who am a ghost to them?… You don’t
understand it. It’s because I suppose you have no imagination. You
just know what you want and do your best to get it. You blurt out your
blessed petition to your Deity and the idea that you’re irrelevant
never enters your head, soft, persistent, High Church thing that you
are!…”

Alice Arne smiled, and balanced the objects she was holding. He
motioned her to pour out the liquid from one to the other, but she
took no heed; she was listening with all her ears. It was the nearest
approach to the language of compliment, to anything in the way of
loverlike personalities that she had heard fall from his lips since
his illness. He went on, becoming as it were lukewarm to his subject--

“But the worst of it is that once break the cord that links you to
humanity--it can’t be mended. Man doesn’t live by bread alone… or
lives to disappoint you. What am I to you, without my own poor
personality?… Don’t stare so, Alice! I haven’t talked so much or so
intimately for ages, have I? Let me try and have it out.… Are you in
any sort of hurry?”

“No, Edward.”

“Pour that stuff out and have done.… Well, Alice, it’s a queer
feeling, I tell you. One goes about with one’s looks on the ground,
like a man who eyes the bed he is going to lie down in, and longs for.
Alice, the crust of the earth seems a barrier between me and my own
place. I want to scratch the boardings with my nails and shriek
something like this: ‘Let me get down to you all, there where I
belong!’ It’s a horrible sensation, like a vampire reversed!…”

“Is that why you insisted on having this room in the basement?” she
asked breathlessly.

“Yes, I can’t bear being upstairs, somehow. Here, with these barred
windows and stone-cold floors… I can see the people’s feet walking
above there in the street… one has some sort of illusion.…”

“Oh!” She shivered and her eyes travelled like those of a caged
creature round the bare room and fluttered when they rested on the
sombre windows imperiously barred. She dropped her gaze to the stone
flags that showed beyond the oasis of Turkey carpet on which Arne’s
chair stood.… Then to the door, the door that she had closed on
entering. It had heavy bolts, but they were not drawn against her,
though by the look of her eyes it seemed she half imagined they were.…

She made a step forward and moved her hands slightly. She looked down
on them and what they held… then changed the relative positions of the
two objects and held the bottle over the glass.…

“Yes, come along!” her husband said. “Are you going to be all day
giving it me?”

With a jerk, she poured the liquid out into a glass and handed it to
him. She looked away--towards the door.…

“Ah, your way of escape!” said he, following her eyes. Then he drank,
painstakingly.

The empty bottle fell out of her hands. She wrung them, murmuring--

“Oh, if I had only known!”

“Known what? That I should go near to cursing you for bringing me
back?”

He fixed his cold eyes on her, as the liquid passed slowly over his
tongue.…

“--Or that you would end by taking back the gift you gave?”




 THE COACH

It was a lonely part of the country, far north, where the summer
nights are pale and light and scant of shade. This summer night there
was no moon, and yet it was not dark. For hours the flat, deprecating
earth had lain prone under a storm of wind and rain. Its patient
surface was drenched, blanched, smitten into blindness. The tumbled
waters of the Firth splashed on the edges of the plain, their wild
commotion dwarfed by the noise of the wind-driven showers, whose
gloomy drops tapped the waters into sullen acquiescence. Half a mile
inland the road to the north was laid. Clear and straight it ran, with
never a house or homestead to break it, viscous with clay here,
shining with quartz there, uncompromising, exact, like the lists of
old, dressed for a tourney. Its sides were bare, scantily garnished
with grass. This was nearly a hedgeless country. In places the
undeviating line of it passed through a little coppice or clump of
gnarled, ill-conditioned, nameless trees. They seemed to lean forward
vindictively on either side, snapping their horny fingers at each
other, waving their cantankerous branches as the gusts took them,
broke them, and whirled the fragments of their ruin far away and out
of ken, like a flapping, unruly kite which a child has allowed to pass
beyond his control. The broad white surface of the road was not
suffered to be blotted for a single moment. Nothing could rest for the
play of the intriguing air-currents, surging backwards and forwards,
blind, stupid and swelled with pride, till they had got completely out
of hand and defied the archers of the middle sky. They staggered
hither and thither like ineffectual giants; they buffeted all
impartially; they instigated the hapless branches at their mercy to
wild lashings of each other, to useless accesses of the spirit of
self-destruction. Bending slavishly under the heavy gusts, each shabby
blade of grass by the roadside rose again and was on the _qui vive_
after the rustling tyrant had passed.

It was then, in the succeeding moments of comparative peace, when the
directors of the passionate aerial revolt had managed to call their
panting rabble off for the time, that great perpendicular sheets of
rain, like stage films slung evenly from heavenly temples, descended
and began moving continuously sideways, like a wall, across the level
track. A sheet of whole water, blotting out the tangled borders of
herbage that grew sparsely round the heaps of stones with which the
margin was set at intervals, placed there ready for breaking. When the
slab of rain had moved on again, the broad road, shining out sturdily
with its embedded quartz and milky kneaded clay, lay clear once more.
Calm, ordered and tranquil in the midst of tumult and discord, it
pursued its appointed course, edging off from its evenly bevelled
sides the noisy moorland streams, that had come jostling each other in
their haste to reach it, only to be relegated, noisily complaining, to
the swollen, unrecognizable gutter.

At a certain point on the line of way, a tall, spare,
respectable-looking man in a well-fitting grey frock coat stood
waiting. The rain ran down the back of his coat collar, and dripped
off the rim of his tall hat. His attitude suggested some weary
foredone clerk waiting at the corner of the city street for the
omnibus that was to carry him home to his slippered comfort and sober
pipe of peace. He wore no muffler, but then it was summer--St. John’s
Eve. He leaned on an ivory-headed ebony stick of which he seemed fond,
and peered, not very eagerly, along the road, which now lay in
dazzling rain-washed clarity under the struggling moon. There was a
lull in the storm. He had no luggage, no umbrella, yet his grey coat
looked neat, and his hat shiny.

Far in the distance, from the south, a black clumsy object appeared,
labouring slowly along. It was a coach, of heavy and antique pattern.
As soon as he had sighted it, the passenger’s faint interest seemed
diminished. With a bored air of fulfilment, he dropped his eyes and
looked down disapprovingly at the clayey mud at his feet, although,
indeed, the sticky substance did not appear to have marred the
exquisite polish of his shoes. His palm settled composedly on the
ivory knob of his trusty stick, as though it were the hand of an old
friend.

With all the signs of difficult going, but no noise of straining or
grinding, the coach at last drew up in front of the expectant
passenger. He looked up quietly, and recognized it as the vehicle
wherein it was appointed that he should travel in this unsuitable
weather for a stage or two, maybe. All was correct, the coachman,
grave, business-like, headless as of usage, the horses long-tailed,
black, conventional.…

The door opened noiselessly, and the step was let down. The passenger
shook his head as he delicately put his foot on to it, and observed
for the benefit, doubtless, of the person or persons inside--

“I see old Joe on the box in his official trim. Rather unnecessary,
all this ceremony, I venture to think! A few yokels and old women to
impress, if indeed, any one not positively obliged is abroad on a
night like this! For form’s sake, I suppose!”

He took his seat next the window. There were four occupants of the
coach beside himself. They all nodded formally, but not unkindly. He
returned their salutations with old-fashioned courtesy, though
unacquainted seemingly with any of them.

Sitting next to him was a woman evidently of fashion. Her heavy and
valuable furs were negligently cast on one side, to show a plastron
covered with jewels. She wore at least two enamelled and
jewel-encrusted watches pinned to her bosom as a mark for thieves to
covet. It was foolish of her. So at least thought the man in the grey
frock coat. Her yellow wig was much awry. Her eyes were weak,
strained, and fearful, and she aided their vision with a diamond-beset
pince-nez. Now and again she glanced over her left shoulder as if in
some alarm, and at such times she always grasped her gold-net reticule
feverishly. She was obviously a rich woman in the world, a first-class
train-de-luxe passenger.

The woman opposite her belonged as unmistakably to the people. She was
hard-featured, worn with a life of sordid toil and calculation, but
withal stout and motherly, a figure to inspire the fullest confidence.
She wore a black bonnet with strings, and black silk gloves heavily
darned. Round her sunken white collar, a golden gleam of watch-chain
was now and then discernible.

At the other end of the coach, squeezed up into the corner where the
vacillating light of the lamp hung from the roof least penetrated, a
neat, sharp-featured man nestled and hid. His forehead retreated, and
his bowler hat was set unnecessarily far back, lending him an air of
folly and congenital weakness which his long, cold, clever nose could
not dissipate. He was white as old enamel.

But the man whom the gentleman in the frock coat took to among his
casual fellow-travellers was the one sitting directly opposite him, a
rough, hearty creature, who alone of all the taciturn coachful seemed
disposed to enter into a casual conversation, which might go some way
to enliven the dreariness entailed by this somewhat old-fashioned mode
of travelling. Gay talk might help to drown the dashing of the waters
of the Firth lying close on the right hand of the section of road they
were even now traversing, and the ugly roar of the wind and rain
against the windows. This--by comparison--cheerful fellow was dressed
like a working man, in a shabby suit of corduroys. He wore no collar,
but a twisted red cotton handkerchief was wound tightly round his
thick squat neck. His little mean eyes, swinish, but twinkling
good-humouredly, stared enviously at the neat gentleman’s stiff collar
and the delicate grey tones of his suiting. Crossing and uncrossing
his creasy legs, in the unusual effort of an attempt at conviviality,
the man in corduroys addressed the man in the frock coat awkwardly
enough, but still civilly.

“Well, mate! They’ve chosen a rare rough night to shift us on! Orders
from headquarters, I suppose? I’ve been here nigh on a year and never
set eyes on my boss!”

“We used to call him God the Father,” said the elder man slowly.… “But
whoever it is that orders our ways here, there is no earthly sense in
questioning His arrangements, we can only fall in with them. As you
admit, you are fairly new, and perhaps you do not as yet conceive
fully of the silent impelling force that sways us. It is the same in
the world we have left, only that there we were only concerned with
the titles and standing of our ‘boss,’ as you call Him, and obeyed His
laws not a whit. I must say I consider this particular system of soul
transference that we have to submit to, very unsettling and productive
of restlessness among us--a mere survival and tiresome superstition,
to my mind. It has one merit; one sees something of the under world,
travelling about as we do, and meeting chance, perhaps kindred spirits
on the road. One realizes, too, that Hades is not quite as grey, shall
I say, as it is painted! But perhaps,” he added, with a slight touch
of class hauteur, “you do not quite follow me?”

“Oh yes, Master, I do,” eagerly replied the fellow-traveller to whom
he chose to address his monologue. “Since I’ve been dead, I have
learned the meaning of many things. I turn up my nose at nothing these
days. I always neglected my schooling, but now I tell you I try to
make up for lost time. From a rough sort of fellow that I was, with
not an idea in my head beyond my beer and my prog, I have come to take
my part in the whole of knowledge. It was all mine before, so to
speak, but I didn’t trouble to put my hand out for it. Didn’t care,
didn’t listen to Miss that taught me, or to Parson, either. He had
some good ideas too, as I’ve come to know, though Vice isn’t Vice
exactly with us here, now, in a manner of speaking. If God Almighty
made us, why did He make us, even in parts, bad? That’s what I want to
know, and I’ll know that when I’ve been dead a bit longer. Why did He
give me rotten teeth so that I couldn’t chew properly and didn’t care
for my food and liked drink better? It’s dirt and digestion makes
drinking and devilry, I say.”

The smart woman interrupted him with a kind of languid eagerness,
exclaiming--

“I must say I agree with you. Since the pestle fell on my shoulder in
that lonely villa at Monte, I have realized what the dreadful gambling
fever may lead to. It had made those two who treated me so ill, quite
inhuman. They had become wild beasts. I ought never to have accepted
their treacherous invitation to luncheon, never tempted them with my
outrageous display of jewels! And look here, I was tarred with the
same stick, I gambled too----”

She rummaged in her reticule and fished out a ticket for the rooms at
Monte Carlo.

“I always call that the ticket for my execution. Though my
executioners were rather unnecessarily brutal. They will attain unto
this place more easily than I did. Hardly any pain. The hand of the
law is gentle, compared with the methods of----”

The man in the grey frock coat raised his finger warningly. “No names,
I beg. One of our conventions…!”

“Have a drop?” said the calm motherly woman to the excited fine lady.
“Your wound is recent, isn’t it? Yours was a very severe case! A
bloody murder, I call it, if ever there was one, and clumsy at that!
And you only passive, which is always so much harder, they say! I
can’t tell, for I was what you may call an active party. They don’t
seem to mind mixing, they that look after us here! They lump us all
together--travelling, at any rate! Though when I think of what I was
actually turned off for, well--the way I look at it, what I did was a
positive benefit to Society, and some sections of Society knew it,
too, and would have liked to preserve my life.”

“But what, Madam, if I may ask, was your little difficulty?”

“It is called, I believe, Baby Farming,” she replied off-handedly,
receiving her flask back from the smart woman and stowing it away in a
capacious pocket. As she spoke, a shudder like a transitory ripple on
a rain-swept stream passed over her hearers, with the exception of the
thin man in the far corner, who preserved his serenity. Raising his
sunken chin, he observed the last speaker with some slight show of
interest.

The man in grey apologized.

“Excuse us, Madam. A remnant of old-world squeamishness,
uncontrollable by us for the moment. Though perhaps, if you will, you
might a little dissipate our preconceived notions of your profession,
by explaining clearly your point of view.”

“Delighted, I’m sure,” she answered. “Funny, though, how seriously you
all take it, even here! The feeling against my profession seems
absurdly strong below as well as above. I was hooted as I left the
court, I recollect. It annoyed me then considerably. I thought that
those that hooted had more need to be grateful to me if all was known
and paid for. I saved their pockets for them and their lovely honour
too. They knew they owed all that to me. For the rest, they did not
care. They went on, bless ’em, raising up seed for me to mow down as
soon as its head came above ground, and welcome! Sly dogs, no thanks
from them! But those shivering, shrinking women that came to me, some
of them hardly out of their teens, some of them so delicate they had
no right to have a baby at all!--Ah, if only I hadn’t let myself take
their money it would have been a work of pure philanthropy. But I had
to live, then! Now that that tax has been taken off, one has time to
think it out all round. But Lord!--Society, to cry shame on me for it!
They might as well hang any other useful public servant, like dustmen,
rat-catchers, and such-like ridders of pests. Good old Herod, that I
used to hear about at school, knew what he was doing when he cleared
off all those useless Innocents! He was the first baby farmer, I
guess.”

“You take large ground, Madam,” said the man in the frock coat, a
trifle huffily.

“And I have the right,” said she, her large determined chin emerging
from its rolls of fat in her eagerness. “You men ought to know it, and
you do well enough, when you’re honest. I was only the ’scapegoat, and
took on me the little sins of the race. It’s an easy job enough, what
I did, but there’s few have the stomach for it, even then. You
couldn’t call it dirty work either. You just stand by and leave ’em
alone--to girn and bleat and squinny and die.”

“No blood, eh?” the man in the corner said suddenly. “I like blood.”

“What a fine night it has turned!” said the man in the grey frock
coat, raising the sash and putting his head out of the window.…
“Something rather uncanny, eh, about that man?” he remarked under his
breath, half to himself, half to the man in brown corduroys.

“Take your head in,” said the latter, almost affectionately, “or
you’ll be catching cold, and you’ve a nasty scar on your neck that I
could see as you leaned forward, and which you oughtn’t to go getting
the cold into.”

“Oh, that!” said the other complacently, sitting down again, but
averting his gaze carefully from the man in the corner, for whom he
seemed to feel a repulsion as marked as was his preference for his
cheerful _vis-à-vis_. “That! That’s actually the scar of the blow
that killed me. A fearful gash! He was a powerful man that dealt it.
He got me, of course, from behind. I never even saw him. I was drafted
off here at once, his hand had been so sure.” He felt nervously in his
pockets. “I have a foulard somewhere, but I am apt to mislay it.”

“You should do like me, have a good strong handkercher and knot it
round your neck firm. I’ve got a mark of sorts on my neck too, but it
isn’t an open wound--never was,” the bluff man sniggered. “It is sheer
vanity with me, but I don’t care to have it seen. It goes well all
round, mine does--done by a rope, eh!”

He paused and nodded slyly. “For killing a toff. Nice old gentleman he
seemed, too, but I hadn’t much time to look at him. Had to get to
work----”

He was rudely interrupted by a screech from the baby farmer.

“Lord!” she cried, “do I see another conveyance coming on this lonely
road? I do ’ope so. I’m one for seeing plenty of people. I always like
a crowd, and I must tell you, this sort of humdrum jogging along was
beginning to get on my nerves.”

They all jerked themselves round, and peered through the glass panes
behind them. The taciturn man alone reserved his attention.

Sure enough, a dark object, plainly outlined in the strong moonlight
which now lit up the heavens, where heavy masses of cloud had until
now obscured its effulgence, was plainly visible. It blotted the
ribbon of white that lay in front of them.… Nearer and nearer it came.
All heads were at the windows of the coach.… Now it was seen to be a
high-hung dog-cart, of the most modern pattern, drawn by a smart
little mettled pony, and containing two slight young girls.… The one
that drove held the ribbons in hands that were covered with white
dog-skin gloves, and which looked immense in the pallid moonshine.

“What an excitement!” said the stout woman. “We shall pass them. Some
member of one of the country families about here, I suppose.”

“I hope--for all things considering, I’m not a blood-thirsty man,” the
man in corduroys muttered anxiously under his breath, “that we’re not
a-going to give them a shock! Bound to, when we meet them plumb like
this! ’Orses can’t abide the sight of us, mostly, no more than they
could those nasty motors when they first came in. And we’re worse than
motors--they seem to smell us out at once for what we are!”

“If you do really think that pony is likely to swerve,” said the man
in the grey suit, anxiously, “would it be of any use our asking old
Diggory to drive more slowly and humour them?”

“Couldn’t go no slower than we are!” replied the man in corduroys.
“Besides, it’s not the pace that kills! I’ll bet you that pony’s all
of a sweat already!”

The dog-cart approached. The faces of the two young women were
discernible. They were white--blanched with fear, or it may have been
the effect of the strong moonlight. There was no doubt that they were
disturbed, and that the girl who was driving fully realized the
necessity of controlling the horse, whose nostrils were quivering, and
on whose sides foam was already appearing in white swathes.…

“It won’t pass us!” said the man in the corner, speaking suddenly. He
rubbed his hands slowly one over the other. “There will be blood!”

“For goodness’ sake stop gloating like that!” said the stout woman.
“It turns my stomach to hear you. Wherever can you have come from, I
wonder? ’Tisn’t manners.… I say, can’t we hail them?” she inquired of
the man in grey. “All give them one big shout?”

“They wouldn’t be able to hear us,” he replied, shaking his head
sadly. “You must not forget that we are ghosts. We are not really
here.”

“Ay, and that’s what the beasts know!” cried the man in corduroys. He
jumped about. “That ’oss won’t be able to stand it. The kid’ll not be
able to hold him in.…”

“They’re on us!” screamed the smart woman. “Oh, my God! Do we have to
sit still and see it?” She covered her eyes with her hand.

“Yes, Missus, I reckon you have, and what’s more, run away after like
any shoffer that’s killed his man and left him lying in the roadside.
Old Diggory’s got his orders.”

The snorting of the pony was now audible. The coachful of ghosts
distinctly saw the lather of foam dropping from its jaws. They were
able, some of them, to realize the agonized tension of one girl’s
hands, pulling for all she was worth, and the scared sideways twist of
her forcedly inactive companion. Alone the face of the yellow
carriage-lamp glared, immovable.…

Then it flew down, and was extinguished. There was a crash, a
convulsion--and the great road to the north lay clear again.

The Coach of Death rolled on remorselessly past a black heap that
filled the ditch on one side. It lay quite still, after that almost
human leap and heave.…

The smart woman fainted, or appeared to do so. The baby farmer sat
silent.

“It’s iniquitous!” exclaimed the man in grey, turning round from the
window--his eyes wet, “to leave them behind like that without a word
of inquiry, when it’s our conveyance has done all the mischief!”

He groaned and fidgeted.…

The man in corduroys tried to soothe him. “We ain’t to blame, Sir,
don’t you think it!” he repeated. “As you said before to the lady, we
aren’t really here!”

“That is little consolation to a man of honour,” the old man said
sadly. “Still, as you say, we are but tools----”

He devoted himself to the smart woman, who revived a little under his
civil ministrations.

“After all,” she said, “aren’t we somehow or other all in the same
boat? I shouldn’t be surprised if those two nice girls didn’t join us
at the next stage. If they do, we’ll make them tell us how they felt,
when they first saw the coachful of ghosts coming down on them.
They’re certainly dead, for they were both pitched into the ditch with
the cart and horse on top of them. Did anybody see what became of the
horse? No.… Well, we must settle down to dulness again, I am afraid,
or, suppose, to while away the time we all started to tell each other
the story of how we came to be here? A lively tale might cheer us all
up, after the accident.”

“Agreed, Madam, heartily for my part,” said the man in grey, “though
my own story is very humdrum, and not in the least amusing. You want,
of course, an account of the particular accident that sent me here.
Very well! But, ladies first! Will not you begin, Madam?”

She tossed her head, with an affected air.

“My story, perhaps,” she insinuated with modesty, “might not be very
new to you. It was in all the papers so recently.”

“That will not affect me,” he answered, “for if, as I presume, it was
a murder case, I never read them.”

“I read yours then, Missus, I expect,” said the man in corduroys. “I
generally get the wife to read them out to me--anything spicy.”

“And yet the people that did it are not hanged yet, if, indeed, they
ever are, poor souls! I am quite anxious,” said the smart woman, “to
see how it goes. If the pair are really sent here, I suppose I shall
be running up against them some night or other, on one of these
transference parties. It will be very interesting. But”--she leaned
across to the baby farmer--“could we not persuade you to give us some
of your--nursery experiences, Madam?”

“There’s not much story about the drowning of a litter of squalling
puppies or whining kittens,” said that lady shortly, “we want
something livelier--more personal, if I may say so. From a remark that
gentleman in the corner let drop a while ago, I fancy his
reminiscences would be quite worth hearing, as good as a shilling
shocker.”

“My story,” replied the individual thus pointedly addressed, “is
impossible, frankly impossible.”

“Indecent, do you mean?” The smart woman’s eyes shone. “Oh, let us
have it. You can veil it, can’t you?”

“Have you ever heard of mental degenerates?” he asked her
compassionately. “I was one. I was called mad--a simple way of
expressing it. I was a chemist. I dissected neatly enough, too, like a
regular butcher. They did quite right to exterminate me.”

His head dropped. He seemed disinclined to say more. Still the smart
woman persisted.

“But the details----?”

“Are purely medical, Ma’am. Not without a physiological interest, I
may say. Interesting to men of science, pathologically. The”--he named
a daily paper much in vogue at that time, “made a good deal of the
strong sense of artistry--of contrast--the morbid warp inherent in the
executant----”

His head sank again on his chest.

“I do believe,” said the baby farmer, nudging the smart woman, “that
we shall find he’s the man who killed his sweetheart and then
carefully tied her poor inside all into true lover’s knots with
sky-blue ribbon. Artist, indeed! They’re quite common colours--blue
and red----”

“Disgusting!” The delicate lady from Monte Carlo shuddered, and
turning coldly away, joined in the petition proffered by the other
ghosts to the breezy man in corduroys, to relate his experiences.

“Oh, I’ll tell you how I came to join you and welcome!” he said,
rolling his huge neck about in its setting of red cotton. “Well, to
begin with, I was drunk. Equally, of course, I was hard up. My
missus--she’s married again, by the way, blast her!--was always
nagging me to do something for her and the kids. I did. Nation’s
taking care of them now, along of what I did. Work, she meant, but
that was only by the way. I did choose to take on a job, though, on a
rich man’s estate, building some kind of Folly, lots of glass and
that, working away day and night by naphtha flares, you know. He was
one of those men, you know the sort, that has more money than a man
can properly spend, and feels quite sick about it, and says so, in
interviews and so on, in the papers a working man reads. That’s the
mischief. He was always giving away chunks of money to charities and
libraries and that sort of useless lumber, but none of it ever seemed
to come the way of those that were in real need of it. They said the
money had got on his nerves, and would not let him sleep o’ nights,
and that he was afraid by day and went about with a loaded stick and I
don’t know what all. And he was looked after by detectives, at one
time, so the papers said--again the papers, putting things in people’s
heads, as it’s their way. So one blessed evening I was very low--funds
and all, and my missus and the kids hollering and complaining as they
always do when luck’s bad. Lord bless them, they never thought as they
were ’citing their man to murder. Women never do think. And going out
with their snivelling in my ears, I passed the station where he landed
every evening after his day in town, and I happened to see him come
out of the train and send away his motor that was a-waiting for him
all regular, and start out to walk ’ome alone by a short cut across a
little plantation there was, very thick and dark, just the place for a
murder. Well--I told you I was half drunk--I raced home and got
something to do it with--a meat chopper--to be particular----”

The old man opposite put his hand nervously to the back of his neck.

“Ay, Mister, it takes you just there, does it? You look a regular
bundle of nerves, you do. Well, as I was saying, I went round by a
short cut that I happened to know of, and got in front of him and hid
in the hedge. Ten mortal minutes I waited for my man to come by. Lord,
how my hand did tremble! I’d have knocked off for two pence. I was as
nervous as a cat, but all the same, it didn’t prevent me from striking
out for wife and children with a will when my chance came. I caught
him behind with my chopper, and he fell like a log. Never lifted a
hand to defend himself--hadn’t got any grit. Ladies, I don’t suppose I
hurt him much, for he never even cried out when I struck or groaned
when it was done. Then I looked him over, turned out his pockets and
collared his watch and season ticket and seals and money.
Money--hah!--I had been fairly done over that. Would you believe it of
a rich fellow like him, he hadn’t got more than the change of a
sovereign on him.”

“Shame!” ejaculated the taciturn man in the corner.

“I admit it was hard on you,” the man in grey observed kindly. “Very
hard, for I believe the retribution came all too quickly. You
foolishly left your chopper about to identify you, and were
apprehended at once by our excellent rural police. Yet the law is so
dilatory that you lay in gaol a whole year before you were free to
join your victim here?”

“Right you are, mate. Yes, I swung for it, sure enough. Short and
sweet it was once I stood on the drop, but it still makes my poor old
throat ache to think of it.”

He wriggled and twisted his neck in its ruddy cincture.…

“Now, governor, I’m done, and if you’ve no objection we’d all like to
hear how you came by that ugly gash of yours? It wasn’t no rope did
that. Common or garden murder, I’ll be bound.”

“Certainly, my man, it was a murder--a murder most _apropos_. The
circumstances were peculiar. I have often longed to get the ear of the
jury who tried a man for relieving me of my light purse and
intolerably heavy life, and tell them--the whole hard-working,
conscientious twelve of them, trying their best to bring in an honest
verdict and avenge my wrongs--my own proper feelings, surely no
negligible factor in the case! They could not guess, these ignorant
living men, whose eyes had not yet been opened by death to a due sense
of the proportions of things--that I bore the poor creature no malice,
but instead was actually grateful for his skilful surgery that had
severed the life-cord that bored me, so neatly and completely.”

“It isn’t every one would take it like that!” remarked the smart
woman. “Yet that is, more or less, how I feel about these things
myself. Only in my case it is impossible to speak of skilful surgery!
I was disgracefully cut up. I couldn’t possibly have worn a low dress
again!”

“Have you ever heard?” said the man in grey thoughtfully, “of the
Greek story of the Gold of Rhampsinitos, and the inviolable cellar he
built to store it in? According to the modern system, my gold was
hoarded in my brain, where fat assets and sordid securities bred and
bred all day long. The laws that govern wealth are hard. You must give
it, devise it, you must not allow it to be taken. But for my part I
would have welcomed the two sons of the master builder who broke into
the Greek King’s Treasure House. In the strong-room of my brain it
lodged. With one careless calculation, one stroke of a pen, I could
make money breed money there to madden me. I was lonely, too. I had no
wife to divide my responsibilities. She might even have enjoyed them.
But I dared approach no woman in the way of love--I did not choose to
be loved for my cheque-signing powers. I was not loved at all. I was
hated. Unrighteous things were done in my name, by the greedy
husbandmen of my load of money. Then I was told that I went in danger
of my life, and I condescended to take care of that--for a time--only
for a time!

“One dark winter evening--I forget what had happened during the day,
what fresh instance of turpitude or greed had come before me--I was so
revolted that I kicked away all the puling safeguards by which my
agents guarded their best asset of all, and gave the rein to my
instinct. I disregarded precautions of every sort--with the exception
of my faithful loaded stick, and the carrying of that had come to be a
mere matter of habit with me--and I walked home from the station alone
and unattended, up to my big house and good dinner which I hoped--nay,
I almost knew--that I should not be alive to eat. And indeed, as luck
would have it, on that night of all nights the trap was set for me.
The appointed death-dealer was waiting--he took me on at once. I got
my desire--kind, speedy, merciful, violent death. I never even saw the
face of my deliverer.”

“By George!” softly swore the man in corduroys. “This beats all. Are
you sure you aren’t kidding us?”

“No indeed, that is exactly how I felt about it, and if I had known of
knowledge, as I knew of instinct, what was going to happen, I would
have thought to realize some of my wealth before setting out to walk
through that wood, and made it more worth the honest fellow’s while.
But as you are aware, a millionaire does not carry portable gold about
with him, and my cheque-book which I had on me would, of course, be of
no use to him. Alas, all the poor devil got for his pains was exactly
nineteen shillings and eleven pence. I had changed a sovereign at the
book-stall to buy a paper, and out of habit, had waited for the
change.”

The man in corduroys was by this time in a considerable state of
excitement. He had rent the red handkerchief fiercely from his neck,
and now made as if to tear it across his knee.…

“Why, governor!” he exclaimed passionately, “do you mean to say it was
through you that I got this here”--he put both hands behind his head
and interlocked them, “in return for giving you that there cut at the
back of your neck? Well, how things do come about, to be sure!”

“Gently, gently! my man,” the elder soothed him. “Don’t be so
melodramatic about a very ordinary coincidence. See, the ladies are
quite upset. It doesn’t do to allow oneself to get excited here--it’s
not in the rules. If I had made the little discovery you have done, I
don’t think--no, I really don’t think I would have made it public.
This undue exhibition of emotion of yours strikes me as belonging to
the vulgar world we have all left. But since you have allowed it to
come out, and every one is now aware of the peculiar relation in which
we stand to each other, you must let me tender you my best thanks, as
to a most skilful and firm operator, and believe me to be truly
grateful to you for your services in the past.”

“Quite the old school!” said the smart woman.

“I must say, Sir,--I consider you the real gentleman,” said the baby
farmer.

“I am a gentleman.”

“And a fairly accommodating one!” said the rough man, wiping his brow
where, however, no sweat was. “It isn’t every man as would give thanks
for being scragged!”

“Every man isn’t a millionaire,” said his victim calmly.

The smart woman, leaning forward, tapped the old gentleman amiably
with her jewelled pince-nez.

“But we belong to the same world, I perceive,” she said, “and I am
quite able to understand your refined feeling. It is as I said in my
own case. Indeed if those two good people, who shall be nameless, had
only dealt with me a little more gently, I don’t know that I should
not forgive them absolutely. I shall at any rate be perfectly civil
when I do meet them--only perhaps a little distant. But that Monte
Carlo existence I was leading when they interrupted it, was really
becoming intolerable! No one who hasn’t done it, thoroughly can
realize what it is. Glare, noise, glitter, fever--that heartless,
blue, laughing sea they talk of in the railway advertisements----”

The baby farmer, left out in this elegant discussion, obviously took
no pleasure in it, but staring straight before her, muttered sulkily--

“Cote d’Azur and Pentonville! There’s some little difference, isn’t
there, between one life and the other? Yet I enjoyed my life, I did,
and as for gratitude, I can’t say as I see all those blessed infants
a-coming up to me, and slobbering me for what I did for ’em. I may
meet them, but they’ll not notice me. It isn’t in human nature. Their
mothers’ thanks was all I got, and they thanked me beforehand in hard
cash for what I was a-going to do. Lord, what’s a ricketty baby more
or less? I say, we’re slowing up! Going to stop perhaps, and a good
thing too!”

“Yes,” said the man in the grey frock coat, still enouncing his curt
sentences to the unheeding listeners, “I am able to cordially thank
the man who rid me with one clean scientific blow of my wretched life
and all its tedious accessories. A skilled workman is worthy of his
hire.”

“Mercy!” muttered the baby farmer. “Is he never going to stop? If it
was for nothing else, he ought to have got scragged for being a bore!”

But being fully wound up, though in the excitement of arriving at the
depôt no one was attending, the man in grey continued, “Suicide I had
thought of, but abhorred, though on my soul I had nearly come to that,
and then it was merely a question of courage--you spoke truly, Sir.
Mine was a thin, pusillanimous nature, as you said. You came by, a
kind Samaritan, and sacrificed your own good life freely to rid me of
my wretched one. I think I told you that when you were being tried, I
followed urgently all the details of the trial, and made interest with
the authorities here to allow me to appear to the judge in his sleep,
say, and instil into his mind some inkling of the true state of my
feelings towards you. I do not know, however, if you would have
thanked me, for life may have been no sweeter to you than it was to
me--you spoke of an uncongenial helpmate, I think? Still one never
knows. I might have been the means of procuring you some good years
yet, in the full exercise of your undeniable vigour and remarkable
decision of character. But it was apparently not to be. You followed
me here, after a long interval of waiting, and now we have met, face
to face. The introduction on that dark night was worth nothing. I like
your face. We shall probably never meet again--their ways are dark and
devious here, so I am the more glad of this opportunity of opening my
mind to you on a delicate subject, perhaps, but one that has always
been very near my heart. By the way”--he lifted his stick with its
shining ivory crown into view. “Did you notice this? You read the
papers, you said, and they told you it was heavily weighted and that I
carried it always as a precaution. Well, on that eventful night for
both of us--perhaps you were too hurried to notice?--but I never used
it. Accept it now, will you not, as a memento?… I think, from sundry
truly unearthly bumpings, that we seem to have come at last to our
journey’s end.… I am right, the coachman has got down from his perch
and taken his head under his arm.… We part. Mesdames, I salute you.
Again, Sir----” He addressed himself more particularly to the
shamefaced man in corduroys--“Farewell. Very pleased to have met you!”

One by one, the passengers faded away into the distance. The polite
old man paused in the semblance of an inn yard where the coach had
drawn up. A pale proud woman’s face, shining up by the step, had
touched him. She was an intending passenger, and she was alone. She
wore white dog-skin gloves, but no hat. Unusual, he fancied, in a
woman of her class. On looking closer, he saw that she had a hat, but
that it hung disregarded over her shoulder by an elastic, and was much
battered and destroyed. He decided to speak to her.

“You are the lady we killed, I think?” he asked gently.

She acknowledged with a bow that it was so.

“We could none of us do anything,” he apologized, “or I hope you will
believe----”

“Certainly, Sir, it was no fault of yours, or indeed of the company’s,
I am sure. The accident was inevitable!” so she assured him, smiling
faintly. He looked at her kindly. There was blood on the hair, he was
able to convince himself.… “But Rory--our pony--never can pass things,
at the best of times, and the look of your conveyance was certainly
rather unusual. And at that time of night we rarely meet anything at
all on the Great North Road. We choose that time on purpose, my sister
and I--we had been staying away for a week with friends, and we were
going home. When we saw you coming, Lucy said, half in jest--she is
older than I--‘Suppose that thing in front were the Coach of Death the
foolish country people talk about? They say it travels this way once a
year, with its cargo of souls, on St. John’s Eve.’ I bade her not be
superstitious, but I confess I thought the vehicle looked odd myself,
and I did wonder how Rory would stand it. When it came nearer I saw
distinctly that the coachman was headless, and I laughingly told my
sister so. She bade me not disturb her, for death coach or live coach,
she meant to do her best to get Rory past it. She failed----”

The man in grey looked nervously around. He was alone with the young
lady in the dull inn yard. The headless coachman was preparing to
ascend to the box seat again.…

“Where is your sister now?” he inquired.

“She lies at the bottom of the ditch. Rory has galloped home. She fell
on her head, but she is alive still. When they find her in the
morning, she will be dead, I know that. For now I know all things. I
am at peace… you need have no care for me.…”

“Let me at least put you into the coach,” he begged. “And you will
prefer the corner seat?”…

She took it; he went on--

“It looks, however, as if you were going to have all the accommodation
to yourself, for this stage at all events.”

He raised his hat; she bowed.

“I am grieved that I cannot have the pleasure--that I cannot offer to
accompany you, but I have my marching orders.…”

He raised his hat again.… The coach moved on out of the yard. Soon it
was lost in the mists.… The summer dawn was just breaking.




 THE BLUE BONNET


 “… _a little spark in a blue bonnet, who fought like the devil at
 Preston._”--Boswell.


The tourists peered past the grey stone pillars of the gateway into
the courtyard, paved with round cobbles, grass-grown in between. The
low sculptured doorway gave admittance to the old manor house that had
so fascinated the lady of the party from the first moment she had cast
eyes on it.

“Oh, this is a bit of the real thing!” she had exclaimed fervently,
when, five miles out of Richmond, the road had ceased to follow the
course of the Swale, mantled all the way with heavy oak and hazel
copses. They seemed to hang like hairy beards from the beetle-browed
face of the cliffs that shelter the east bank of the river. “The very
real thing!” she had continued, as the wagonette turned out into the
open moorland, and their town-bleached cheeks were bathed at once in
the pure sullen airs that roamed over it, softened and suffused with
the tears of an April storm gone by. “This is the real Yorkshire moor
I’ve read of, bare and empty, with not a single dwelling to be seen.
Yes, there’s one!”

For as their conveyance dived down into the scarp of a hill, she
sighted beyond the now familiar river which wound again into view,
directly crossing their path, and the low bridge of quite modern
construction which spanned it, the square mass of a house commanding
the river bank. It seemed to stand, bull-dog like, on the slight
acclivity, posing as guardian of the ford at that place, which was
certainly all that had served for crossing a hundred years ago. So her
instructive companion remarked to the eager lady. She grew more and
more enthusiastic.

“John, I can’t possibly pass it! I couldn’t reconcile it with my
historical conscience to go by without an attempt to see it. It’s like
a grey-haired woman standing stranded on the edge of the world, an old
Ariadne of a house, waiting for ever by the side of the flood.… Ask
the driver what they call it?”

“Wallburn Old Hall,” said the stolid Yorkshireman, flicking a fly off
his horse’s ear.

Three blind hopeless windows which had been closed up for the tax
looked over the old garden garth. The eyes of the persons looking
thence could have swept the stream and the narrow neck which formed
the ford. The stone flagged courtyard of the house was enclosed by
buildings on all sides but one. On the west, looking towards the
river, was a ruined battlement on which a man might still walk and
survey the country round for miles. But it was now insecure, the inner
rubble exposed. Clumps of wild mustard and garlic sprang from every
cranny and crevice and made a yellow blaze that lit up the grey
substance of the pile. The lady unable to contain herself longer,
requested the driver to pull up and let them have a look. Her
companion took out a guide-book and read aloud, as they sat in the
break in the streaming sunshine.

“Wallburn Old Hall… fortified manor house… dismantled.…”

“I should think it was!”

“_Et pour cause._ _The_ old Cause of all! Listen! Family of Daunet.
There’s the shield on the door, evidently--see all that _répoussé_
work?--only we can’t read it from here.”

“The book says: ‘The ancient family of Daunet, who beareth sable
gultie, argent and a canton ermine.…’ Yes, Guy Daunet’s tomb is in the
church at Redmire--remember it?--His feet are cased in brass-toed
sollerets. Above his lady’s head are three shields of arms. She
appears to have been a Conyers. Well, they seem to be pretty well
extinct now. The last Daunet was out and killed in the fifteen. There
were Daunets in the Great Rebellion, Daunets in the Gunpowder Plot--in
the Rising in the North----”

“Poor romantic dears!”

“Yes, that’s the plague of lost causes. They swayed the emotions so
forcibly and through the emotions the very lives of the old
families--those that had any good in them. One imagines them, up to
the very latest day, having an indistinct glimmering of their own
original _raison d’être_, that is, lands given in exchange for
service.… Their modern representatives have lost even the glimmering.
Well, oughtn’t we to be driving on?”

“Oh, no. After what you’ve been making out, I must have a try to see
over it. I want to make out that blurred shield over the door. Gules
argent and canton ermine, was it? They can but refuse us.”

The young couple alighted, under mute protest from the driver, and
entered the courtyard, the lady bold, the man nervous, deprecating.
They received forthwith a Teniers-like vision of an interior.
Farm-hands were sitting round a wooden table, placed in the
oak-panelled greasy blackness of a low raftered hall. All looked up,
and ceased pulling at their mugs. A frowsy young girl of eighteen,
wiping her mouth, came forward.

“Could we see over?” The glint of a silver coin in the lady’s hand
pleasingly accentuated her request.

A voice came from the interior as the girl stood hesitating and shy.

“Mind, hinny, thou’st not take the lady anywhere it isn’t safe. Keep
out of the room the captain’s leg came through. And mind, the stairway
beyont isn’t much to crack on.”

The girl thus admonished, turned and led the enthusiastic pair in and
up the rich darkness of the stair.

“That’s the best part of it her mother told her to leave out!”
whispered the lady. “That about the captain’s leg. It sounds most
exciting. Ask her--or I will.”

The girl, questioned, replied over her shoulder.

“It’s a tale, ma’am. A long while back it were--ages and ages. They do
say a man’s leg came through the floor, and he’s always called the
capting. The boards is rotten just there, and was then. That whole end
o’ the house is fair gone to powder. My grandfeyther used for to say
that a man’s leg made it coming through. But it was long before his
time, and he were a very old man. The ceilings of that part of the
house is that powdery, would you believe it, that we can always scrape
the plaster and get a bit for baby.”

“How funny and utilitarian! And is it haunted?”

“Grandfeyther always said ’twas.”

“Who by?”

“They do say a poor man went clean daft there--came home and found
every one lying dead about the place.”

“But what had they died of? Plague?”

“The smit? Naw. Grandfeyther allus said ’twor a tragedy, same as they
has in the papers now-a-days.”

“Where is your grandfather now?”

She jerked her finger over towards the north.

“Churchyard. But he knew all about this place. His feyther before him
was ostler about the inn at Redmire--you’ll pass it on your way to
Bolton. He always said there was a hiding hole here, and mor’n that, a
secret way, but teacher says that’s all nonsense and we mustn’t waste
our time looking for it, besides it isn’t safe. We shut oop this part,
and just pack into the other, where it’s still pretty good, and at
Michaelmas we’ve all got to go out and Lord Scrope is going to pull
the old place down.”

“Shame!”

“Oh, I dunno. It’s fair rotten.”

“Are you sure you can’t take us into the rotten part--just for once
before it all goes?”

“That I cannot. The worst room is the one the man’s leg came
through--they call it the Lady Christina’s room. And it’s there
Grandfeyther says the priest’s hole was.”

“It was generally out of the principal room in the house,” said the
man. “They wanted him under their own hand and to be able to feed him
at night. Come along, Mary, you really can’t see it.”

“I suppose not.” She sighed. “But I do somehow seem to see
Christina--the Lady Christina. I suppose her spirit is about? Why
‘Lady’? The Daunets had no title.”

“These people always dignify ghosts and raise them to the peerage.
Let’s see if we can’t make up a story for her. Christina Daunet and
her lover--was he the man who went mad or the priest she hid?”

They were descending the stairs. Their cicerone broke in suddenly.

“Nay, that weren’t the way. The real heir was troth-plight to the Lady
Christina, and he was drowned one day here in the ford, here under her
very eyes.”

“Another touch!” said her companion eagerly. “So legend grows. Let us
go and sit out on the hill, here, and look towards the ford, and I’ll
try to reconstruct her story for you. I’m not a novelist for nothing.
This is how the man went mad when he came home.”

 * * * * * * *

There was no priest. The lover was that “little spark in a blue bonnet
that fought at Preston” Boswell speaks of. I’ve always wanted to
connect him up with a story. Miss Christina Daunet--not Lady--was tall
and pale, and a fine girl, so long as she had enough to eat, and
nothing to brood on. But her adolescence and greatest need of
nourishment happened to coincide with Jacobite times of stress, when
loyal subjects starved in order that the Stuarts might come by their
own. The females of her family were used--even hardened to the more
domestic consequences of the males’ unfaltering loyalty. When the fuss
was about priests, Christina’s own grandmother had successfully
concealed one in the hiding-place in her room--that very room that we
were not permitted to investigate, looking towards the ford and the
road to Richmond. To-day her own mother lay there, eighty, bedridden,
daft and doited.

These two women were the widow and daughter of the last Daunet of the
direct line. Since the great Guy of the canton ermine, the race had
continually dwindled. So many of them had been strangled, so many
hanged and drawn and quartered, a half-dozen desiccated heads
belonging to the strain had rotted on Temple Bar. Cold steel and a
touch of poison had been responsible for some others, and thus the
foolish, forlorn race had been cleared off to make room for persons of
finer judgment and less realistic ideals. Acts of attainder, recusant
fines, had impoverished their estates, and mulcted them of their
goods, till of all the broad lands, castles and noble manor houses
that had bred and sheltered and maintained Daunets for the King’s
service, only the austere, embattled farm-house on the Richmondshire
moors remained, and therein the two women that alone bore the fine
fighting name slowly pined and withered away.

They had not enough to eat. Yet their appetites were no larger than
feminine appetites are reputed to be. Sir Christopher Daunet,
Christina’s father, was killed at Sheriffmuir when his little daughter
was a year old, and her mother, grown doited with the shock, lived on
to give very little trouble, and represent no great charge on the
family finances. She lay always in her big room in the south-west
wing. Her heavy four-post bed, too mighty and perhaps too rotten to be
moved, remained firm in its old place on the safer part of the
flooring; the tester was hung by heavy rings to the ceiling. Her
daughter, ministering to her slight wants, had learned to walk warily
round the bed.

Christina Daunet was loyal--as women are loyal. She realized very
fairly that this task of the reinstatement of the Stuart dynasty on
the throne of England had been set by Providence on her and hers,
incidentally carrying with it the doom of extermination set on the
race. Their blind inherent loyalty clustered as it must, round the
losing side which sucked in, naturally, these people who always went
where their advantage was not--and the losing side had drawn in her
father, her uncle, even the man she loved.

She loved her cousin, Charles Daunet of Scanwood. Scanwood House lay
three miles hence on the Richmond Road. Charles was the only son of
her father’s only sister. Christina and this young man were early
troth-plighted--they were about to wed--but the Stuarts came first. It
was the Cause that intervened and forbade the innocent banns. Charles
Daunet allowed the just impediment and went out as a matter of course.
He was more eager for the day of the stranger’s crowning than for the
morn that should usher in his wedding with Christina whom he knew and
loved. He had left her too easily. Folk in the neighbourhood said he
was slack. Christina herself admitted that Charles was more of a
fighter than a lover. But the Stuarts called! What was a Daunet to do?

She cried sometimes and mourned over her baulked betrothal with her
only confidant, a certain Luke Daunet. Her father had had a son, but
he was not her mother’s child. Luke lived with them--his mother had
been innkeeper’s daughter over at Redmire, a good girl enough till Sir
Christopher Daunet came her way. He lived so near, at Wallburn, and he
was not the man to leave so fair a flower ungathered.

Madam Daunet was not a hard woman. She undertook the child’s
maintenance when its mother died and Sir Christopher fell at
Sheriffmuir. Luke grew up. He was not “all there,” but he was an
honest, kindly, gentle fellow, and for the two lonely women he did a
man’s work about the place. There was not much to do. There was not a
beast left in the stable, except a wall-eyed, knock-kneed pony that
Luke rode into Redmire or Marske now and then to buy necessaries. They
could afford no other servant. The white-handed proud Christina tended
her mother, cooked, and did the inside work of the house. It was all
one. When the Prince should come into his own, Christina would do so
likewise.

Of that she had doubts sometimes, especially when the wind whistled
over the moor, and the stream ran heavy and turbid below the garden,
so that the ford was ill to cross. The Prince’s final triumphing then
seemed surer than her own. Charles had been away now a long while. He
had not been assiduous about her for many months before his departure
to join the Prince. He had sent her no message first or last. She had
even heard of another lady.…

For rumours flew. The news of the brief Stuart apotheosis at
Edinburgh, tidings of the Prince’s meteoric Court at Holyrood, had
filtered down to Redmire, and the bar of the inn there. Preston fight,
too, was mentioned. She thought, but was not sure, that Charles had
been noticed there. Now the Prince was marching south… had marched.…

On that day of December, mild and calm and presageless as it seemed,
Christina was ill at ease, peevish, apprehensive. She went about the
houseplace and courtyard with her ears pricked to the free roving wind
that might have brushed her Charles’s bonnet in passing, as he marched
south with his troops? Or, weary of this fairy listening, she would
droop her eyes, till they rested dreaming on the waterway below the
dip of the hill where Wallburn Hall stood. Then she would raise them
slowly to look a little higher on the level where the turrets of
Scanwood were just visible nestling in their encompassing woods.
Scanwood was a fine place, and would it be hers some day?

Puzzled, like a fox that is hunted, she snuffed the air and could not
tell which way danger, or perhaps bliss, might come. Had the Prince’s
army passed them on its way south? For indeed the last news Luke had
brought had been that the Stuart heir was marching on his own capital,
with his victorious rabble of Highlanders. King George was quaking.
Would not Charles, if this were so, have to pass by Scanwood to see to
his domestic concerns? Her mother babbled for ever of drums; the old
woman would have it that she heard them.…

“They’ve gone by, my dear, they’ve gone by. Oh, the bonny lads!… The
Prince has gone into England, never to leave it again, dearie. Listen
to the old doited woman, for she speaks truth. Rub-a-dub!…
Rub-a-dub!…”

“Whisht, whisht, mother!” Christina now and again murmured softly but
not imperatively, as she stood by the window and herself with her
slight long fingers performed the manœuvre known as drumming on the
pane. Yes, her heart lifted; he had passed, at a point perhaps miles
away, too far for him to get leave to call in and see his sweetheart.
She must have patience. One day soon she would be looking out of this
very window and she would see Charles on his fine horse crossing the
ford at the old place, coming to her, with a light heart, and all his
troubles and hers behind him, cast aside, healed, over and done with.
She could discern the very spot now where the bottom was nearest and
the water shallowest, even exposed at times in drought. The waters
flowed glumly over it now, there had been much rain to swell them.
Sometimes, to the excited girl, who stood there, her nerves wrought by
the faint vocal rub-a-dubbing that came from the bed behind her, it
seemed that the water gathered itself up into shapes--shapes of horses
and men. The little waves seemed to rise obediently under the harsh
wind, and form themselves into the semblance of uncanny humanity. They
massed themselves and menaced, yes, she came to fancy that one figure
rose again and again from the sullen flow to shake a quivering fist at
her. She stared the silly vision down. Soon the water ran by as usual,
huddling, lumping itself into small ridges under the wind, but nothing
so tall as a man.

She turned to receive and divert the mother’s peevish voice. The old
woman had ceased to imitate the drums; she was now convinced in her
senile way they had passed. She talked strange nonsense, used strange
names. “Bound for the South, they are.… The Bridge.… Swarkstone!
Swarkstone.”

“Where’s that, mother?”

“Bad luck! Bad luck! The Bridge.… No further.… Swarkstone. No further.
Back! Back! I’m cold, Christina. I’m cold.…”

“The day’s changing and you feel it,” said Christina sadly, altering
the position of the coverings. It was all she could do.

“Nay, ’tis the smit of death I’ve got, Christina! I know it.”

“Oh, mother, not now, just when we are going to be so happy.” But her
heart did not back her words. “Look here, I’ll have Luke go to Redmire
at once and get you some of Betty Candlish’s cordial. She promised me
some for you the moment I wanted it, and you seemed low as you do
to-day. We won’t let you die just yet.”

“Ay, but can you keep me?” said the voice from the bed gently. “It’s
that I’ve got and no mistake. I’ve felt it all day.… Come back and
kiss me, Christina. You’re a good girl--a very good girl.… The Bridge
at Swarkstone--I saw him there--the Prince.… Remember that,
Christina.”

“Yes, mother, I will, though I never heard of such a place in my
life!” cajoled the girl as she went downstairs to seek the half-witted
Luke and confide her errand to him.

He sat, as usual, on the oak settle, swallowed up in the glooms of the
chimney corner. She roused him up, and told him what she wanted. She
helped him to saddle the pony and watched him potter slowly up the
hill towards Bolton. Then she re-entered the house and cut up, on the
corner of the big seamed oaken table, some vegetables which she had
fetched from an outhouse. Into a pot on the fire she threw the sliced
turnips and carrots. There was not much fire to hang over, but her
forehead got hot, her cheeks flushed, and her hair escaped a little
from its binding.

Presently, having put the mess to one side on the hob, she walked
slowly out into the courtyard to get air, of which she suddenly felt a
violent need. She languidly ascended the few broken steps that led up
to the old battlement. At that time one could still walk along it
without having one’s attention too much distracted by the necessity of
picking one’s way among the rubble. She strolled backwards and
forwards, enjoying the fresh moorland air that caressed her reddened
cheeks and blew her pale yellow hair away in an easterly direction.

Holding her hand to her forehead instinctively to restrain it, though
there was no one to be seen for miles, she scanned the country to the
south. Her blue eyes roved over the low rolling hills that let her see
a very long way. But not as far as that bridge at Swarkstone, six
miles south of Derby, where the lines of her fate had been converging
for several days past, and were now radiating away from thence in
ragged streaks and strands of fugitive soldiers and brutal complacent
pursuers.

She was overcome with a sudden trepidation, a rush of feeling that
somehow impelled her to get back to the room where her mother lay, and
see for herself how the helpless woman was getting on. But she sat
down on the parapet, which at the point where she was still stood firm
at the side of the battlement next the road. Overcome by a sudden
faintness, she hid her face in her hands. She had eaten very little
to-day. Her back was to the road, and her eyes, should she uncover
them, would have rested on the empty grass-grown courtyard.

It was not empty. A noise like a dead leaf twisting startled her. Luke
come back on foot, without the pony! She had pressed her knuckles into
her eyes until her eyes had grown hazy and suffused, and it was a
second or two before she saw there was actually a man in the courtyard
below her. A man, not Luke.…

His bonnet, faded by sun and wind and rain, had once been blue. She
heard his breath that came quickly, and, very drily, scenting a beggar
and a demand for alms, she asked him his business.

He raised his drooping head.

“Charles!”

“Christina, quick! Who else is here? Can you harbour me?”

“What? What?”

“I come from Derby--the rout at Derby. We got six miles beyond and
turned back.… I am pursued. Quick, can you hide me, will you? They
will search my house at Scanwood, they are there now.…”

Christina was not looking at him. She had half turned when he spoke of
Scanwood, and her eyes pried into the bosky mazes lying between.… The
fugitive thought that the brusque movement had its occasion in a
natural change in her sentiments towards himself. He deserved no
better, he had practically deserted her, he had never written--a woman
scorned!… Yet in his urgent necessity he must needs appeal to her
again.…

“Christina, an answer, I beg of you! Shall I go further for a
shelter?”

“Take off that cap--reach it up to me here. Now go in to the chimney
corner--you know it--sit down--at ease. Not another word.”

While speaking she had taken the blue cap and flung it down into the
chapel garth on the other side of the wall. The cluster of “ramps” and
fronds of wild garlic parted and opened to receive it and came
together again. Meantime such was the power of insistence in her voice
that the fugitive obeyed her as he would obey the military word of
command. Heavily walking over the stones of the courtyard, he took his
place on the settle in the chimney nook and crossed his legs
negligently. He could still see Christina standing on the battlement
looking down towards the ford. She stood first on one leg and then on
the other; she agitated her body strangely, she made signs. Then faint
sounds, voices, the clink of bridles, came to his ears from the
direction in which she looked. His pursuers most likely, for the noise
came from Scanwood. He stretched his legs, stiff from two nights’
exposure, further out in an attitude of ease as she had bidden him. He
did not know what Christina meant to do. She was revengeful--then she
would give him up? She meant perhaps to save him? Well, his life
belonged to her. He waited.

Five minutes ago Christina had seen his enemies taking the ford, a
well-found troop of horse, and a stoutish personable man riding at
their head. Charles Daunet, from the ingle nook, could not see them
but he could see his Christina make a trumpet of her white hands and
hear her bawl--yes, bawl--to them over the battlement--

“Good gentlemen, hear me. Will you please to take some refreshment? I
cannot allow you to go by me, for it is lonely here at Wallburn Hall.”

“Is that what you call it?” said a clear voice. “Wheel, men.”

Charles Daunet saw the speaker ride into the little courtyard at the
head of his troop, and dismount. He was a fine florid man of forty or
so. He wore a high fixed cap with upon it the White Horse of Hanover;
his gaiters were white and at his saddle he carried a dead turkey.
Christina had descended from the battlement, and had gone to the
horse’s head. The man spoke breezily.

“Captain Butler at your service, Mistress. We will eat a crust with
you, the more so because we come to search you in the King’s name.”

“Do you say so?” Christina replied, setting the tone of the interview
in a way that made Charles Daunet shiver. “Come you then in, in the
King’s name. George or James, ’tis all the same to me, a woman. It’s
long enough since a man came this way. I was wearying for the sight of
one.”

The Captain laughed heartily.

“Business, first, Miss, if you please. We have a warrant to take a
certain Colonel Charles Daunet of Scanwood, who fought for the
Pretender at Preston and gave us honest ones a dance of it.”

Christina looked faintly bored.

“My cousin of Scanwood! Is he not at home?”

“We have spent two hours ferreting for him there, and the housekeeper
bade us come here. She said he was a good friend of yours.”

“She is chary of her information,” said the girl composedly. “I was
more than friend, I was once sweethearts with him, for my sins. But I
have no care for the fellow now.” She tossed her head. “Come in, come
in, you and your men, as many as the roof will shelter. The wine cask
is low, but we will do what we can. I am alone here--nearly.”

“My men--some of them--must search the house.”

“Ay, let them search closely! I was always one for formality. But see
they take heed of the flooring of the upper rooms, which is
indifferent and might let one of them through, especially if he be a
fine man like yourself, Captain!” She giggled. “Shall I go along with
them, and indicate the places where the maggots cling and the mouse
gnaws, and all is gone to fine powder?”

“No, they must shift as best they can, and you shall stay here and
talk with me. Our man should be here, without your knowledge, perhaps,
since you say you and he have fallen out?”

“We fell out,” said Christina carelessly, “when he chose to leave me
to go and fight for a man I had never seen and didn’t care for. He
should have stayed here and taken care of his own.”

“I am with you, Mistress. Little as he is, though, he fought us like
the devil at Preston. His blue bonnet was everywhere, and he fairly
swinged our poor fellows! The Duke is wild to have him strung up.
Well, men, off with you! Thoroughly, mind. Every corner! Is there a
cursed hiding hole here?”

“Yes, in my mother’s room,” said the hostess languidly. “She lies
there bedridden. Speak her fair and gently, and she will instruct you
to find the way in. On the left-hand side of the fireplace--a bolt
shaped like a beetle. Only it’s iron, and if Charles is there--so much
the worse for him.”

“You’ve got a spirit--nasty at that. Well, let’s in. ’Tis hot, and
your liquor comes not amiss.”

Christina led the way under the low-browed doorway to the kitchen,
where Charles Daunet was sitting. She made straight for the corner
where he was, and lifting up a wooden flap of the settle, rummaged for
a bottle of spirits. Aloud she said--

“Get thy great foot out of the way, Luke, wilt ’a!”

“Ay, who’s that?” asked Captain Butler, apprehending the sullen inmate
of the chimney corner for the first time.

“That! That’s a poor foolish cousin of mine,” she replied, rising from
her knees with the bottle, a little flushed with stooping.…

“You seem full of cousins----”

“Yes, but this one’s on the wrong side of the blanket. He’s not over
quick, but he’ll answer a civil question, no doubt. Now then!” She
took Charles Daunet roughly by the wounded shoulder, and he winced.
“Look up, speak to the captain, can’t you?”

“What’s your name?” asked that personage humorously, entering into the
spirit of the thing, but he got no answer. Christina shrugged her
shoulders.

“Truth, he’s got no name, by the rights of it. Or if he has, it’s the
same as mine. Luke Daunet, at your service. Drat you, Luke, why don’t
you stand up and speak for yourself?”

Still the man on the settle did not move.

“He’s taken that way sometimes, Captain. A fit of the sullens. As
obstinate as a mule, and you can’t get a word out of him; and another
day he’ll rattle away fit to deave you. Poor sort of company for a
girl like me! We just have to give him house room and a bite and a sup
now and then for kinship’s sake.”

She poured out a glass of mead and the captain took up the glass and
raised it to his lips.

“A kiss before I drink!”

He put his hand on her shrinking shoulder. The kiss lit on her ear.
The man in the corner looked up sharply.

“Be quiet, Luke. Don’t you see I never gave it?” she said, as if to a
froward jealous baby.

“It isn’t to his taste, eh?” said Butler. “Ha! Ha!”

“Never you mind his tantrums, Captain. We never take any notice,
mother and I.” She filled his glass again. He sat down near the end of
the table. She made shift to sweep the fragments of vegetables away
with the carroty knife, but the captain raised his hand.

“Let be!” he said.… “Come and sit here, if this surly fellow will
permit it. I shall like to watch his face.” He put his burly arm out,
and, not before she knew what she was doing, proud Christina Daunet
was sitting on a trooper’s knee and playing with his beard.

There was a sound of feet and much stamping overhead. Presently, with
a sharp ugly crash of splintering timber, the booted leg of one of
Butler’s men came through the ceiling and dangled helplessly.
Christina jumped off the captain’s knee and burst out laughing.

“There! I told you ’twould happen.”

“Bravo, Tim Jobling! I’d know his leg in a hundred. Gad, I can hear
him squealing like a pig up there!”

“’Tis in my mother’s room!” exclaimed Christina suddenly. “’Twill
frighten her to death.”

“You shan’t go till they come down. They’ll be here directly. Look
you, it’s all right now. Tim Jobling has gotten back his leg. They
have him by the shoulders, and hoist him up so. He’s still swearing,
though I can’t hear. You shall hear me roast him.”

Christina did not sit on his knee again, but leaped away with a
coquettish grimace as the members of the search party came downstairs.
Sheepishly came Tim Jobling at the tail of the group, minded to avoid
Butler’s merriment.

“Found naught, Cap’n, except one doited old woman in bed.”

“My mother!” interposed Christina proudly.

“Ay, Walters, keep a civil tongue in your head, it can do you no harm.
Did you put your blade thro’ the bed?”

“We did, ay, and the old body sat up, and talked gibberish. She
frightened poor Tim so that he stepped back sharp and through the
flooring.”

“His leg came out just there,” said Butler, pointing to the comminuted
fracture of laths and planks that sagged down from the ceiling. “Well,
Tim, you’re no worse and you’ve given me and my young lady here very
good amusement. Your leg wagged like a mouse’s tail in the trap. My
word!… Well, well, there’s meetings and there’s partings, Mistress.…
We’ll have to be jogging away. Our man’s still to seek. What’s this
place Redmire?” He spoke to Christina, taking her by the chin.

“It’s a lost sort of place, three miles away from here. Marske’s a
deal more likely. Yet why should I be helping you to catch the poor
escaped fellow? You’ll hang him, I’ll warrant, and though he’s
despised me, I don’t wish him that much harm. I was never fond of
telling the hunt which way the fox had gone.”

“Do you say so?” He looked judicial, and stroked his beard. After a
pause--“Still, I’ll just have the correct name of that last place you
mentioned.… You’ve no call to be careful for Charles Scanwood, he’s
given you the go-by, you say. A man merits a rope for neglecting a
pretty wench, over and above being punished for the hell he gave us
all at Preston. That blue bonnet of his was like the clout of the
devil himself. Well, well, adieu. Thank you for your mead, and if ever
I’m this way again----”

“Go, since go you will,” said she, “I shall see or speak to no man but
you here this side of Lady Day. So, Captain, farewell. Grant me a
favour?”

“Ask it.”

“My cousin, here----”

“Sulky-face! Ay.”

“He’s got business for me in Marske. The ford’s swollen. We have no
horse. Let him ride behind one of your men so far? You’re going to
Marske to look for Scanwood?”

“Certainly, Miss, we’ll oblige you. Tim Jobling shall take him behind.
Come, men, saddle. We must be off.”

“Give me a letter--so that the next company passes this way don’t
trouble me,” she said.

He scribbled something in a pocket-book, and tore it out. She took it.

“Another glass before you go?”

“I’ll not say no to that. Here’s to King George! Will you toast him?”

She drank it down.

“Just a good excuse to get a drink,” she said.

“Right. Women have no call to meddle with politics. And your cousin?”

“You can try him. But I fear he’s stubborn. These sullen fits last for
days. Here, Luke, drink to please me and the kind captain.”

She held the cup to his mouth and whispered, “_Return here as soon as
may be_.”

Aloud she sneered, “Look you, the great baby! He is suffering me to
spill the good liquor. His lips are close shut----”

“Waste no more time on the lout that will not drink when a lady begs
him,” the captain said. He wiped his lips. “Well, good-bye, then.… You
were so glad to see me, you’ll not refuse me a kiss at parting?”

“What are you thinking of, Captain Butler?” she minced affectedly.
“And before your men, too.”

“Be hanged to my men! They’re busy getting off. You’re the prettiest
picking I’ve seen since I left my barracks at Hounslow and I cannot
leave it unkissed!”

He forced her lips. The man in the chimney corner stirred.

“Touches him nearly,” said Butler, whose eyes shone.… “I could do with
another, given freely. Maybe, if we were alone----”

She shook her head.

“No good, eh? Your promise, Madam, was finer than your performance.
But I’m a gentleman. Come, my lob-lie-by-the-fire, stump up!”

The man in the ingle nook, with one reproachful glance at Christina,
rose. He tottered a little, and appeared dazed. Captain Butler, in
sudden haste to be gone, clapped him on the back.

“Come, my little fellow, don’t keep us waiting. We’re bound to catch
our gallows-bird before dark!”

The haggard eyes of the fugitive were fixed now on Christina, and now
on the stained kitchen knife that lay on the table.

“It’s the money,” she said hastily. “I was forgetting.”

Opening a shabby little leather bag that hung at her girdle, she
produced a silver coin.

“Here, take it, Luke. For all that Betty Candlish would have given us
credit. There goes! Don’t drop it, ye daft goneril! And, mind, you’ll
have to come back by the bridge up Marske way, for these kind
gentlemen won’t be coming back, I fancy. It’s saving him a matter of
two miles, Captain, thanking you kindly, and my mother pining for her
drops.”

The troopers in the yard were all mounted now, their bridles clinking,
their horses pawing. Christina, standing by Captain Butler’s stirrup,
bickering with him gaily to the last, watched her lover out of the
corner of her eye, as he doggedly passed out, and hoisted himself up
behind the man called Tim. He seemed woefully stiff. Christina
supposed him to have a hurt somewhere, or was it merely the result of
two nights’ exposure? If it was the former, she promised herself a
month’s delicious nursing. Yet not a look did he cast in her direction
as he rode away, uncovered, leaving one of Luke’s old caps, which she
had reached down from a nail for him, on the table beside the kitchen
knife and the carrot scrapings.

She saw it when she went in again. His negligence of any head covering
must have looked odd and indifferent, but then his sullen and cross
demeanour had tallied exactly with her account of him. She was proud
of the part she had played.

Yet the first thing she did when the sounds had died away was to catch
up a rough cloth, not over clean, that lay there, and rub her lips
with it till the blood came.

Then she sat down for a little while with her head buried in the
self-same cloth, crouching low in shame, remembering bitterly the
indignities to which she had submitted in order to secure her false
lover’s safety.

Half an hour she sat like this. Then the old clock in the corner
struck wheezily. It was three o’clock in the afternoon.

She remembered her mother. She ought to go and see and comfort the old
woman. Perhaps the rough troopers had frightened her. Heavy-footed,
hating herself, loving Charles, she ascended the crazy stairs.

The troopers had frightened her mother indeed. She was dead!…


The daughter, dry-eyed, left alone with death, did what was necessary.
She washed the body of her beloved, and dressed it, and laid her arms
across her breast with a little sprig of marjoram out of her garden
between the fingers, and covered up the cracked dim looking-glass with
a fair white cloth. She went downstairs and procured a plateful of
salt, which she laid on the dead woman’s chest to fend off the evil
spirits. She drew down the blinds of the windows that looked out over
the garden on to the ford, and sat down near the horribly yawning hole
in the flooring to await Luke--or Charles. Neither of them might come
for a good hour or more. She did not know which would be the first.
Charles might not come for days, but when he did he would be of good
comfort, and grateful to her for saving his life at the expense though
it were of half an hour’s desperate but not irremediable degradation.
It was nothing to her, considering the result, perhaps as little to
him, and yet more than once during the ordeal she had fancied he was
on the point of interposing and forbidding, at the risk of his life,
the desecration of the lips that were his, and his only. He might not,
perhaps, be willing to kiss her.… No matter, she would dress his
wound, and shelter him and be a mother, not a mistress, to him a
while. He had not slept in a bed, nurse-tended by kind white hands,
since Preston fight.… He would kiss the hands sometimes?… So she
dreamed.…

About five o’clock she heard the thud of a horse’s hoofs, trotting
briskly towards her from the ford. Charles had been in luck, and had
somehow or other managed to get hold of a horse?…

She ran down, leaping, in her haste to go the nearest way, over the
gaping chasm that shelved in like the hangman’s drop, in the middle of
the floor.

“My beloved!”

A man stood, sheepish, in the house place. It was Captain Butler.

“You!” she stammered, and reeled.

“Yes, ’tis I, poor fool, come back to know more of you and your wiles,
my beauty. For that you are; and may be, now that I’ve given my men
the slip for an hour, you’ll let me have that kiss?”

Christina was holding on to the high back of the settle.

“Ay, there’s no doubt about it, you’re a gay piece, and no one could
call you kissing shy. I like it. But that poor lad who sat there--he
couldn’t stomach so much freedom, I fancy. You made his poor heart
ache, and lost him his wits, now, wasn’t it?… Well, well, he’s the
best judge of his own feelings, may be he’s as well out of this
troublesome world.…”

“What do you mean, Captain?”

“Only that that cousin of yours slipped off from behind Tim Jobling
crossing the ford, and was washed away almost before we in the front
knew what was happening. It’s my belief he did it on purpose.”

“Drowned! Charles!”

“Is that his silly name? I thought you mentioned some other. He said
something to Tim, I believe, before he let go----”

“What was it?”

“Oh, if you care to hear! He said that he found the woman he loved was
no better than a harlot, and he didn’t care for his life any more
since ’twas so. He just slipped off behind----”

“And didn’t any one lift a finger to help him?” she wailed.

“Couldn’t, I tell you, he was a deal too quick for Tim, seeing as he
did it o’ purpose. No, Miss, make no bones about it, his death lies at
your door.”

She tottered, and he held out a clumsy hand.

“Come, put it all behind you. Why should a fine girl like you sorrow
for a half-witted yokel like that? You broke his heart, but what right
had he to cast those bleary eyes of his on you? You are for a better
than he. Come now--be pleasant! You didn’t use to look bashful. One
would think it was a different woman I’ve come back to. You’re
handsome enough, though, in all conscience, even with that face of
thunder on you. Will you or won’t you, Mistress Daunet? Will you come
to me--my pretty?”

He took a pull at the stoup of liquor that was where he had put it
down, and held out his arms.

Still the woman stood, dazed, dumbfounded, her ordinarily quick brain
acting slowly. She began to realize, by a series of successive shocks,
that there was no one left to be helped or saved by diplomacy. She
kept her distance, still eyeing the dark wet knife on the table.… She
spoke at last, sombre, taciturn.…

“My mother lies dead upstairs.”

“Does she so? Well, ’twas her time to die, wasn’t it? We’ll bury her
decently. Come.”

He sat there, glorying in his work, his legs well apart, smiling
fatuously, waiting for the fair sulky girl to forget her immediate
griefs and fall on his neck for solace and comfort.

“Dawdling! Playing the maiden, eh? You’ll come in the end. What if
your mother is dead? Eighty, I think she was? Trooper Tim gave her a
fright. Finished her off.…” He was slightly drunk. “I’ve left my men
at Scanwood. I fancy its master is likely to seek the old earths after
all.… Come, still thinking on your mother? Devil, don’t I tell you she
was old and ripe for death? We’ll give her Christian burial, and do
all things in order.…”

He fumbled in his pockets. And Christina’s hand made a quick outward
movement.

“And will you bury me decently too?” said she, advancing at last. With
the dignity of a queen she sat down on the knee of the amorous
captain, who fancied the hour of surrender had come. Indeed, he had
some small excuse for thinking so, for with a gesture of abandonment
she flung one long arm round his neck.

“Ay, but don’t strangle me!” he whispered, his chin buried in her bare
neck. Christina’s other hand was busy at his coat lapel.

She found the place, just over the collar bone--she had no science but
she just happened on it,--and drove the long kitchen knife in
straight. Its work was not done then. With an effort she drew the
knife out and used it again. Captain Butler, before he fell off the
chair, saw her eyes glazing, and for one moment held a dead woman in
his arms.

 * * * * * * *

“And that, I think, was the way it was,” said the romancer to his
patient listener, as they sat together on the bare hillside sloping to
the Bridge on the other side of the ruined battlement, and let their
hands run through the cool straggling grasses that clothed its sad
bleakness a little. He raised his hand, that had been fumbling
negligently in the ground beside him.

“Look here! A daffodil! This must have been poor Christina Daunet’s
garden!”




 THE WITNESS

 I

I was sitting over my fire in my hut in Penanga Creek, Wyoming, when
the idea came to me--weakly, dreamily, at first, but later on strongly
and vividly, that I must go home. It was, as I confusedly made it,
seven years since I left Europe. I felt the thing that had driven me
forth less keenly, and I realized that in seven years things must have
quieted down a bit. Sally, too, being of a cheerful, easy-going make,
would have forgotten what had happened on that one night, since in the
nature of the case there could have been no discovery, no scandal.

No one could have known anything about it, no one had witnessed her
act except Roger, my dog, who now lay so quietly, numb with advancing
age, between my feet in front of the fire. Roger had been only a year
old on that short summer night, a clumsy, flopping puppy that followed
me unsteadily, swaggering from side to side, down the garden path of
the old haunted manor house where Sally James lived. It was flagged
with broad white stones, and the gate of it opened straight on to the
road that led to Durham, to Darlington, and to the other ends of the
earth, where I am now.

I ran away, like a coward, and yet not a coward, for I loved Sally
James and I knew too much. I turned at the gate, and I gazed back at
the windows of the house with their close-drawn blinds. I thought they
looked like eyelids let down over anxious dreams. I saw the one window
in the oldest part of the house where Sally, half dressed, was peeping
through the blind, annoyed, yet uncomplaining at my departure. She
knew men; she thought I was just going to put my head under the pump,
and freshen my aching brain and my eyes that had looked on so much
since they closed in sleep the night before. Then after a walk over
the common, with my dog at my heels, I should return to her, stay with
her through the long years to come, and profit by her crime. She had
rid me of a nuisance. She did not realize--how could she, being hard
Sally James?--that I could not bear the thought of seeing her face
again. She was so careless of other people’s feelings that she knew
less of what I felt than the silly young dog who slunk at my heels--or
the pert robin that perched on the cheek of the gate-post. The robin,
with its head on one side, seemed to stare at me and leer horribly as
I closed the gate behind me, and went out into the world for ever. I
never meant to see Sally again, I never meant to write or receive a
letter; I never meant to look at a newspaper again; I never meant to
know if she were tried for murder or not. I only knew that I did not
mean to chance having to bear evidence against her.

There was very little likelihood of that. Mrs. James, the bouncing,
jolly widow and my secret love, had saved money left her by her late
husband and had managed to buy the freehold of Dewlap Hall, an old
manor house that had seen better days. It had been one of the homes of
the Conyers family, but it was now little more than a forlorn,
dejected farmhouse, standing alone in a couple of acres about three
miles out of Durham. It looked even a better place than it was. Once
you were inside you saw that its ruin was only a question of time. It
was slowly crumbling, festering, powdering away. Half the rooms were
unsafe, the walls of the others were shored up, partitioned off,
reduced to a fourth of their original size. One floor was taken bodily
away--I have been told, to lay the ghost. The sharp, jagged rafters
sagged downwards from the sides. The floor of this room was cobbled,
it had lancet windows: people said it was the old chapel. Sally used
the place as a wash-house; it opened out of her kitchen, which was the
old and only hall of the first house. That, Mr. Wilson the vicar had
told us, was built in the time of Edward II. Of course the house was
haunted. A grey lady. Sally’s bedroom, above, must have been taken off
the whole top of the hall, the floor was very bad, and though
originally it must have been a handsome-sized, airy and pleasant room
in spite of its low ceiling, the late owner had mistrusted the eastern
portion of it so much that he had walled it off with boards and some
concrete, calmly reducing the best bedroom to a cell about ten feet
square.

It was big enough for two people, for Sally and me, drunk with love. I
believe Sally and I would have made love if we had been fastened in a
barrel studded with nails, and rolled down to the sea. But not room
enough for three.

On that night, Sally and I, absorbed in each other, had not heard the
heavy drunkard’s footfall of my wife on the creaking steps of the
staircase that led up from the house place below, and the sound of the
door of the room where we were, being slowly pushed open. The heavy
bolt that should by rights have gone across it, was lying on the
wicker chair by the bed. Sally, in her wild confidence in the
impossibility of molestation in this lonely part of the country, had
omitted to run it into the thole holes on either side of the lintels,
as usual. When you did that you made the chamber into a real castle of
strength, but she had forgotten all but me.

And poor mad Mary, my wife, stood like the ghost of Dewlap Hall, and
watched us. Sally, half dazed, may have thought that she _was_ the
ghost.…

Anyway, she struck out with the heavy iron bar that lay ready to her
hand. She was strong. Hardly another woman could have wielded it. My
dog Roger looked up from where he slept, crouched on my coat at the
foot of the bed on Sally’s packing-box.…

The iron bar was immensely weighty, my poor old wife fell like a log.
Roger turned up his eyes.… I said, “Down, Roger!” and Roger lay down.
Though a mere puppy, he was well trained.

Sally dropped the bar, with a loud clang on the floor. There was
nobody below to hear it. It lay there, till seeing my eyes fixed on
it, she picked it up easily and replaced it on the chair without even
looking at it. But there was no blood or even hairs on it, I could
have told her, for I had got hold of Mary by that time, and felt her,
and I was perfectly sure that she had been stunned--killed outright.
So far as I could see, the skin was not even broken. Her clumsy straw
hat was of course smashed, battered in, and her very thick black hair
lay like a mat over the crown of her head.

Sally asked me if she were dead, and I answered, yes, stone dead.
Sally shrugged her shoulders, as who should say, It’s fate. Then
without blinking, she put a petticoat on over her nightgown, and drew
the strings of it tightly round her waist till I should have thought
they would have cut her, but I expect she didn’t feel much at that
particular moment. At least, I didn’t. I kept my eyes on her all the
time; I thought it might prevent me from going mad. And Sally was sure
to know what to do. It was her murder.…

It was a very warm night, and getting on for two o’clock, I should
have thought, but no light pierced through the pieces of red gingham
that Sally had hung up and gathered into a curtain for the window.

I watched Sally. She came up to me and took hold of Mary’s feet, and
then dropped them again after I had taken the corpse by the shoulders.
She stood a moment, a bit mazed, then she thought of the bar and went
to it where it lay on the chair by the bedside. She lifted it, and
examined its iron surface.…

“Give it to me,” I said. I stupidly thought of burning it.

“Nonsense!” Sally said, quite sharply, wiping it on her nightgown and
replacing it on the chair. “Let it stay there where it always lies.
Old Betty is used to the sight of it.”

She was wise. She returned to me and my burden. She took hold of
Mary’s feet again, and didn’t drop them this time, but tied a towel
round her ankles, thus binding them firmly together. Then, both of us
breathing heavily, we got the body down the stairs. I went first. I
could not see Mary’s face, but I saw Sally’s, and her lips were red,
and tightly primmed. Roger, clumsily trying to pass us and our burden
on the narrow flight of steps, got under our feet and nearly threw us
down, and she unclosed her lips to swear at him. If she had not
spoken, I believe I should have dropped.

We laid Mary on the stone-flagged kitchen floor, while Sally fumbled
with the latch of the wash-house. There was a door out of that into
the back yard, and thence into a little orchard, and out of that into
the wood which stretched away towards Finchale Priory at the back of
the house to the north. It was conveniently full of old abandoned pit
shafts. I knew that well enough. But it was not until we gained the
door of the wash-house that it occurred to me what Sally meant to do,
and had meant to do from the moment we first lifted Mary to bring her
downstairs.

There was a little more light now, but still it was not light enough
to see, and I hoped it would not be until we got into the shelter of
the woods. Sally held the feet, as before. She swung a lantern by a
string from her teeth, she had refused to let me carry it. Sally had
not much faith in me at the best of times, and now when so much
depended on it, I could see that she meant to see to everything
herself. Roger followed us; he was very humble and submissive since
Sally had spoken to him so roughly.

She swore again, but not at him, for he kept out of her way. It was
when the long brambles caught the hem of her nightgown that hung below
the petticoat. Her eyes flashed a little now and then in the light of
the swinging lantern.…

“I can hardly walk, I’ve got the bloody hem of my shift so wet,” she
said, roughly.

“Can you manage?” I asked, speaking very faint. She had said “bloody”!

“Yes. Good thing it’s dew, not blood, after all!” she reassured me.
“Don’t talk. I’ve no breath for talking. My word! I sweat, and no
mistake!”

I didn’t want to talk. I was thinking of Mary, slung between us, dead
as dead. And the last time I saw her she was dead drunk in the streets
of Cardiff, reeling about, carrying on her trade. There was no need,
that was the shame and disgrace. I was earning good wages at Neath as
a colliery man, and gave her her fair share. But she had always taken
too much and never been respectable, not even when I married her. They
say those two things go together, and luckily there were no children.
As soon as I found out what she was up to, I left her, deserted her,
people would say, and drifted to Durham. That was full two years ago.

How did she find out that I had come to Durham, and was working at the
Elvet pit? I never wrote to her once. How did she know I was living
with Sally James in her house three miles out of Durham? How had she
tracked me? I could not tell, then, and I don’t know now!

I was wondering, wondering, and the undergrowth grew thick and the nut
boughs lashed my cheek in the dark. I stumbled a little as we got
along with _that_ between us, and I forgot to keep step with Sally,
and she swore at me for an awkward fool that was giving her, a weak
woman, all the work to do.

We came at last to the old pit shaft Sally and I knew of, for it had
been one of our trysting places in her husband’s lifetime. Most of
these disused shafts are walled round with brick, but this one wasn’t,
for some reason or other. It was carelessly staked round with wattle,
waiting to be done properly, I suppose. A drunken man could easily
fall in and no one be any the wiser. For a pit shaft is so deep that
you can see the stars in the daylight.

Mary must have walked all the way from Cardiff. It was the first time
I felt sorry for her. I had been till then so angry with her for
coming ferreting and spying, that if you had asked me, I should have
said I was glad she had got her deserts. But I could not help seeing
the worn soles of her shoes as we heaved her over the edge of the
hole, and they were fairly walked through. I felt sorry for her then.

 * * * * * * *

Mary was gone, without sticking or any awkwardness, and Sally breathed
hard. She put out her hand and fondled Roger.

“Good dog!” she said. “He never barked. He won’t tell tales of us,
will he, pet?”

Roger licked her hand, as an answer to her question. He was even at
that age a wonderfully bright, intelligent dog.

Then Sally stooped, and tried to pick the long bramble trail out of
the hem of her nightgown. It resisted--it was hopelessly entangled.

“Stand on it,” she said, “while I walk on a bit. One can always get
rid of followers that way.”

She alluded to the old superstition that a girl who attracts the wild
wood tendrils will always have plenty of sweethearts. Her white feet
were quite bare.… I never knew a hardier woman than Sally. She looked
down into the shaft once, though of course there was nothing to see,
it was too dark and deep down; then she turned round sharp and
decided.…

“We had best get back to bed now,” she said cheerfully. “There’s a
good piece of night left, and I’m sure we both need a rest.”

I caught her up in my arms, and carried her home, it was only a little
bit of a way, no distance at all, though coming out it had seemed so
terribly long. She liked being carried. Once she put up her mouth and
kissed me.

I took her in and set her down in the middle of the house place. She
tottered a little, like a china ornament when you have been shifting
it. She turned to go upstairs again. I could not manage it.

“Sally,” I said, “I think I’ll go and get a wash.”

“Do,” she said, “and you can draw yourself some cider. There’s plenty
in the barrel in the corner there.”

I watched her ascend the stairs, rather heavily. Then I whistled my
dog. The door of the house stood open, the dawn was just breaking. I
latched it carefully behind me, and went away down the garden path. I
looked back once--only once. Then I took my resolve definitely. I have
never seen her since.

 * * * * * * *

I secured a passage out West, and we sailed, my poor dog and I, the
very next day. And in my panic I have never looked at a paper from
that day to this. I don’t know whether there was an inquiry or not, or
whether any suspicion fell on Sally; I should say not, she is too
clever. Of one thing I am quite sure; the body was never found. They
never are when they are lost like that. I have an idea too that my
wife Mary was never even missed in Cardiff--who cares when prostitutes
die or disappear? If, as was probable, no one had chanced to see her
approach Dewlap Hall in the early hours of the morning, then there was
absolutely no witness of Sally’s crime except myself and my dog Roger.

Yet, the thought that plagued me all through that night passes through
my mind, and worries me still. I had deserted Mary--I had not seen nor
communicated with her or any of my old friends in and near Cardiff--I
am a Welshman--for three years!

So how did she know where to find me? Did she settle to visit all the
great mining centres in turn? And did she draw Durham early in the
game, and when she got to Durham, how did she get wind of my living at
Dewlap with Sally James?

My thoughts, for the last seven years, have not been pleasant, but
they are all the company I have had. I have worked hard here, I have
even had a bit of luck and been able to lay by a little, but I have
hardly spoken to a single soul. The last man who spent a night in my
cabin was a taciturn Japanese who had less conversation than even
Roger.

It is killing me. That is why two nights ago I took up my pen and
wrote to Sally. _Mrs. James, Dewlap Hall, near Durham, England._ I
must see her again. And to-day I have managed somehow or other to mail
the letter. Now I wait.

 * * * * * * *

I waited a good month. Then there came an answer, an answer I had
ridden in for to Blizzardville every other day all through the time,
speaking to no one except the clerk at the window of the post
office--an uncommon dull and slow dog he was.

She wrote--


 “You wretch! What a surprise to hear from you! Have you returned to
 your senses? I congratulate you. Your letter seems to mean that you
 have, and I don’t mind saying how glad I am! Oh! George, how could you
 walk off like that, and I lying there expecting you to come back after
 you had had a wash and a drink to buck you up. Men always feel these
 things so much more than women, at the time. As for me, you’d be
 surprised to hear it, but sometimes at nights I feel as much remorse
 as you would have me. Only then when the good daylight comes in at the
 pane I feel so different, one would not believe it was the same woman.
 Morning thoughts always are more cheerful. You see, I can’t forgive
 her for coming to dig me and you out in our happiness. She had nothing
 more to do with you. She drank, she sold herself, she got what she
 deserved, even if it was _me_ that gave it to her. I saw it all as I
 lifted that great bar. She came meddling, and like all meddlesome
 fools, she got what for. If you had considered it yourself for one
 moment you never would have left me like that. But now you have
 thought it over, and you’ve thought better of it, and you are coming
 back to me! Come, only come! All is serene, as I daresay you know.
 Nobody bothered. William Dysart fooled about me a little when you left
 the field free, but I treated him with a high hand and I am shot of
 him except for a lowering look he gives me over the top of his pew, in
 Church on Sunday. They say he is my enemy, but even he can’t see to
 the bottom of a pit shaft, and there’s no evidence. I am respected in
 the place, and I can marry any one I please, and when I please. Shan’t
 it be you, George? Aren’t you and I bound by the memory of that night
 and what I did to get you? Come. Your own wicked, level-headed Sally.

 “P.S.--I suppose the dog Roger, who was a puppy then, has died a
 natural death? Poor old dear! I was jealous of that dog, I always felt
 you liked him nearly as well as you liked me. Peace be to his bones.”


Roger looked up at me, as I looked down his way when I came to that
last piece all about him. I believe I read it aloud softly. I am in
the habit of talking to Roger. He knows perfectly well what one says
to him. I stroked him. “Dead? Not a bit of it, old dog!” I said. “We
are all alive and kicking, aren’t we? Very well preserved, eyes a
little bleary perhaps, not many teeth in our head, but those sound,
and that’s half the battle.”

Roger fawned on me. He is a quiet, taciturn creature, like his master,
and I verily believe the sound of his own voice has got to scare him
almost as much as mine does me.

“You’ll come to England with me, old dog, won’t you? You and me’ll
never be parted; she must take us both for better or worse, eh?”

Roger’s tail wagged. He said nothing, but of course he understood.

I could not have left him, even if I had wanted to, to die alone in a
strange country. Besides, he knows all about me. He saw it all. I can
still see him looking pensively down into the pit shaft, after.… He is
my only confidant, for of course I never let on to any one, I could
never risk giving Sally away. But a dog! Yes, I am glad he knows.

I could not get ready to leave for about a week, and before I started
I got another letter from Sally. It must have been written not much
more than a day after the first letter, and there seemed no particular
reason why she should ever have written it. It was rather incoherent.
The thought of our meeting again must have troubled her, must have a
little turned her head. She mixed up all sorts of things in her
letter, and mentioned Roger again three or four times, in connection
with William Dysart, who she seems to fancy has got his knife into
her. A despised lover, but still---- I began to fear that the sight of
my dog would distress her, remind her of that awful night, when
suddenly and without thought or premeditation she up and did a sin for
me!

What was I to do? It was but woman’s nonsense at the best, and I could
not leave my faithful beast to pine and starve because of a woman’s
whim! I consoled myself with the reflection that a hard, sensible
woman such as Sally had proved herself to be, would not allow any mere
fancy to affect her for long. She would force herself to get over it,
and ignore it as she had the other. I settled it the way I wanted to
and took Roger with me.

I made one tiresome discovery on the way home. I was pretty deaf, and
could hear very ill unless the speaker addressed himself especially to
me, and general conversation not at all. This saddened me. Even a
slight deafness makes a man such a nuisance, and I thought it might
put Sally off, or even set her wilful mightiness against me. Sally was
never very patient at the best of times. You see I thought of
everything in relation to her. Her crime, and her heartlessness and
want of feeling with regard to it, seemed not to affect my
appreciation of her in any way. Indeed, I admired her
devil-may-carishness because it was on the whole the most decent way
for her to behave. I should have hated her to whine and snivel.…

 * * * * * * *

I walked out from Durham one fine Sunday morning in May, Roger
trotting at my heels. I had asked no questions about Sally and her
circumstances. I knew from her letter that she was well, and moreover
I experienced some difficulty in framing questions, or indeed in
getting into conversation at all. I do not believe I spoke more than
two consecutive sentences all the way back, and those I mumbled in my
beard, for all the world as if I were tongue-tied. No one bothered
about me, I expect I was singularly unattractive, and for the most
part I was left severely alone. I had lost all convivial habits, I did
not care to see or hear anything. I never looked at a paper, my one
idea was to see Sally again.

Roger was not so unsociable. Indeed, my trouble with him was that he
was the reverse. He seemed to be continually getting into
conversations, and eventually into fights, with other dogs. One dog, a
sandy, weedy terrier, lame of one leg, that we met as soon as we got
out at Durham station, he seemed, after having fought handsomely with,
to take a great fancy to, and the wretched lame cur chose to follow us
all the way out to Dewlap Hall. It was disturbing, and I should have
preferred to have kept my faithful dog entirely to myself at a moment
like this. I was going to meet the woman I loved again after all these
years. And only Roger knew what had been.

It was Sunday morning, and I heard bells ringing at the different
churches all the way out. Sally was standing in the clear morning
light, at the low door of her house close to the monthly rose-bush
which stood as high as she did. There was but one rose on it. She wore
a pink cotton dress. She had grown a little stouter. She held her hand
straight across her forehead, against the sun which came into her
eyes, and made her frown--or was it the sight of me? For indeed, her
black eyebrows were cruelly drawn down as Roger and I and Roger’s
friend came up the flagged path. But all she said was, as she took her
hand away from her face and laid it in mine--

“Come in.”

She pulled me inside, and shut the door in Roger’s face. He set up a
whine.

“Poor Roger!” I said in spite of myself, and my wish not to annoy her.
“Don’t you remember him?”

“Yes, but why did you bring the wretched creature here? I thought he
was dead. I understood you to say so.…”

She stood there, quaking, quivering with anger. I had never seen Sally
so unmanned.…

“Never mind the dog, Sally,--kiss me.”

She kissed me, then she said thoughtfully--

“Perhaps, on the whole I had better have him in?”

She opened the door, and drove away the stranger dog. Roger she
seized, hauling him in by the collar. She then carefully bolted the
door with one hand, sticking to Roger with the other.

“Have you got a chain?”

“What for, Sally?”

“To chain him up. I can’t have him loose. He’s been talking to that
mongrel of Dysart’s--I know the malicious beast--and when dogs get
talking together--now----”

“Talking! My dear Sally!”

“Oh, you know what I mean. It was William Dysart who directed Mary
here that night, or rather morning. He’s longing to get his knife into
me--or you.”

“But was there an inquiry? I didn’t read any of the papers, I was so
afraid of what I might see there… you understand?”

She looked at me narrowly. Then she tossed her head.

“Silly fellow, there was nothing to make you uneasy. There was not a
word of gossip. No one knew. There was one woman less on the streets
of Cardiff, that’s all.”

“But you said William Dysart directed her here?”

“Yes, that came out, in a roundabout way, but he didn’t know who she
was, or that she didn’t just come here and go straight back again
where she came from. If only you had taken my hint?”

“What hint?”

“About Roger.”

“You do puzzle me, Sally.… You only said you supposed he was dead.
Well, he isn’t, that’s all, and mighty glad I am of it. And he isn’t
used to being tied up, and I’m not going to put upon the old dog now.”

“I can’t help it. He doesn’t go free in my house! We must talk it
over. Meantime.…”

She left me abruptly--Sally never dawdled, not even over a murder.
Trailing Roger helplessly by the collar, she went into the wash-house
next door. I followed her grumbling a little, but still quite her
humble slave. She made his collar more secure and then tied him to the
copper. Then she reached up to a high shelf, and gave him a handsome
plateful of bones and a pat on the head that had more of monition than
of kindness in it. Roger looked up at me. He seemed to understand the
situation better than I did. “Keep in with her, don’t irritate her!”
he seemed to say. He shivered and seemed cold.

“Tell him to be a good dog and behave himself,” she said to me, “and
he shall be loosed to-morrow, if I can feel quite sure of him.… Things
are changed a bit, George, since you were here, and it is easy to see
you have not kept pace with them. We must brush you up, and bring you
up to date.…”

She was very nervous. I followed her out of the wash-house, closing
the door behind me, as she bade me, over her shoulder. In the
living-room, she turned and faced me.

She was a very beautiful woman, was Sally James. Her white teeth
showed keen, as her short upper lip was drawn up from them. It made
her look fine, but a bit cruel. She was not a very big woman, but
stately, majestic even, at times, though she was only a farmer’s widow
and daughter. Just now, as she stood there, her arms at her sides, her
broad breast, covered with pink print, was like a queen’s. She was
holding herself in readiness for my first embrace, and I longed for it
too, and yet--I distrusted her.… She was without principle, a figure
of shifting sand. She would always do exactly as she liked, and at the
moment when she liked.… And she hated my dog.

I invented excuses for her.…

“It is all association,” I thought, as I hung back. “She is not so
heartless as she seems. The dog was in the room when it happened, and
by the shaft when we heaved Her over. He reminds her.… She has some
feeling.…”

My distrust turned all at once to tenderness, and I sat down on the
settle and took her in my arms. She was very soft and yielding, and
she sat meekly on my knee and kissed me passionately again and again.
Then I kissed her back just the same. The tall clock ticked as it did
on The Night… only louder.…

There did not seem to be a soul about. I asked Sally if she had no
servant to help her.

“I’ve a woman--old Betty--do you remember her?--comes to help me all
the week through, but she stays away on Sundays. The farm hands sleep
nearly a quarter of a mile away. You’ll stop to-night, George?”

I said I would. In my heart I wondered if her room was still the same,
and if I could stand it!

 * * * * * * *

 II

A movement in the room awoke me. I opened my eyes slowly, and in the
grey light I put out my hand and missed Sally. She had left my side.

I put some clothes on and went down the little steep single stairs,
lit only by one dirty, cobwebby window. The scanty twilight, for that
was all it was as yet, slid in and on to the white lintels, cracked
and seamed with age--I never liked the dawn, when people die. The moon
was paling quietly in the sky. The morning star still lingered there.
At the corner where the stairs turned sharply, I looked down at my
feet and remembered the job we had to get Mary past it! Drops of sweat
broke out on my forehead just as they had done then. That and the
dawn! I was very nervous. It was nearly the same as that other night.

Sally was not in the house place. I stood--turning on my heels--and
wondered where she was. I made no doubt that she was walking in her
sleep--that seeing me had brought back all the sensations of that
dreadful night, and that she was repeating them. Perhaps she had
remembered the light on the lintel, the turn of the stair too?… What I
feared was that she had gone wandering along the same dreary path
through the wood, as far as the shaft. And then, when she got there,
suppose her remorse was too much for her and she were mad enough to
throw herself over!… Such things have happened--I had seen _The Bells_
and _Macbeth_. Sally was rather like Lady Macbeth, and Lady Macbeth,
strong-minded as she was, rued her deed, and walked in her sleep, and
rubbed her hands. Sally had no blood to think about--only dew on the
hem of her nightgown that time.… You couldn’t tell blood from dew at
night.…

I heard a click--something like the sound made by one earthenware pan
rubbing against another, in the wash-house.… I had maligned Sally in
my thoughts. She had merely gone downstairs to feed Roger! The last
remark she had made on going to bed was that he looked weakly, and on
his last legs, and should by rights be put away before he suffered
pain. Dogs die so hard, she had said. I opened the door that led into
the old stone-paved chapel Sally used as a wash-house, and stood the
beer-casks in.

Sally, in her plain nightgown, was standing there barefoot on the
cobbled stones. She looked a bit cranky. Her black hair hung partly
down her back, and in elf locks, that were curls overnight, in her
eyes. She had a great quantity of hair, and out of vanity she never
took it all down when she went to bed, but half arranged it with pins
and coloured ribbons. Her arm was raised to a high shelf whence she
had taken Roger’s provender earlier in the day. The movement made the
fronts of her nightgown gape, and show her breast.

She started when I came in, and dropped her arm guiltily.

“Go away, go away!” she screamed, and put her hand behind her back.
“Go away, and let me finish the job!”

“What job, in Heaven’s name,” I cried, “at this hour of night? We saw
to the dog--no need to feed him again!”

“Feed him, you idiot!… Poison him, more likely--anything to get him
out of the way!”

I went up to her and laid my hand on her arm.

“I do believe the sight of Roger, who saw you murder Mary, has put you
clean out of your wits, Sally, my dear.”

“And what about you and your wits, bringing the beast here----!”

She rushed at poor Roger, who squatted at the extreme length of his
cord, staring at her calmly, boldly, as if inviting her to stick him
with the knife she brandished. He was never like any other dog. He did
not plunge or bark. I saved him, I took the knife out of her hand, and
flung it into a meal-tub close by.

“Fool, fool!” she yelled, but I put my hand over her mouth, and forced
her back on the tub, so that she sat on the knife. I was so sure she
was going mad that it made me calm and strong, and I tried to soothe
her and speak gently to her, as one does to an invalid.

“What do you want to kill my poor old dog for, Sally?”

“I must. I must. He’s dangerous.”

“Dangerous without a sound tooth in his head?”

“He has a tongue in his head----”

She looked at me narrowly, dragging down the outside corners of her
eyelids like a bulldog. Then she pulled the fronts of her nightdress
to, and tried to speak reasonably. She succeeded more or less, but it
was a great effort to her.

“Don’t you know what has happened here while you have been away
sulking at the other end of the world?”

I said nothing on purpose, so as not to put her back up. She stood
staring at me, waiting for me to say something. I was so long, she
began to shake in the cold.… And Sally never could keep quiet for
long. Her temper broke out and she shouted at me.

“Don’t look so stupid, George!… God, it sends me mad!”

“Dear, try and tell me quietly.” I sat down on an empty barrel. “Come
here. Sit on my knee----”

She waved me away. She moistened her lips. “Don’t treat me like a
child or a madwoman, George. It is serious, sober earnest. I am
telling you facts--not lies. The police--damn them!--have got a new
weapon, and they use it for all it is worth.…”

She wrung her hands and walked up and down.

“Oh, to think that all this time we have made pets of these wretched
animals, and trusted them--I had a pet dog once--I put it away because
it watched me, though I wasn’t doing anything wrong. Yes, we used to
let them go about with us, and see all we did, and listen to all we
said! Who minded talking secrets with an animal in the room, or doing
anything one liked in a whole farmyard of beasts--then? We didn’t know
that dog of yours was lying at the foot of the bed when Mary was done
for: I never even thought of him! We actually let him go with us to
the edge of the shaft and see us throw her in! God, what fools we
were!”

“But what can a dog do, you silly darling?”

“He can get us hanged! Get us both hanged! Why, your beast there--the
very moment he got into England he must have learnt his power; he must
have blabbed our whole story, and to that animal of Dysart’s, too, the
very last person----!”

I tried to soothe her.

“Sally, my dear, it’s awfully cold here! You’re shivering. Do let us
get back to bed!”

I said that, but indeed I was getting to be afraid of her, in bed or
out of it.

She took no notice of me, but went on--

“You never looked at a paper, you tell me, and yet they were full of
it two years ago--the wonderful new discovery. Since then I’ve never
known a moment’s peace. My life has been hell. You may thank your
stars you were out of it and had left me to bear the whole brunt of
it.”

“For goodness’ sake explain!” I said crossly.

She came quite close to me and whispered, “The police! It’s a new
dodge of the police. I hate ’em and their filthy methods! They get
hold of animals--dogs preferred, because they’re more intelligent--and
shut them down there in cellars, behind locked doors, and then they
torture them, rack them.… George, can you bear the idea of Roger
tortured, racked,--kept without water for a week! Oh, if you had
heard, as I have, scores of times, only I’ve run away and said nothing
because of my guilty conscience--if you’d heard the pitiful howls and
whines at the back of the police station there, and knew that some
poor helpless beast was being made to betray and give evidence----”

“But I don’t see how a dog, or any animal indeed, could let on to what
it knew even if it tried,” I said, as grave as a judge, to pacify her.

“Oh, that’s a mere matter of detail. The police have got a code--they
manage to communicate with the beasts. They count the barks----”

“Ha! ha!” I laughed.

“Don’t dare to laugh, you ignorant fool. Have you never heard of those
spiritualist affairs? The spirits rap, and the medium tells you what
they are saying. Well, the dog barks--it comes to the same thing----”

She sighed deeply and seemed relieved. It was now quite day. Her
candle flared. She was waiting for me to speak. I was thinking of what
would be the most soothing thing to say.… It would not come. I was at
my wits’ end. The only thing I could think of was to get her back to
bed and send for a doctor.

I moved slightly in my indecision. She caught my hand. Hers was very
hot.

“George, what are you going to do? I’ve explained clearly, haven’t I?”

“Quite.” I had now fixed on a plan of action.

“And now, Sally darling,” I said softly, “just you get back to bed,
and I’ll settle Roger, and then I’ll bring you a nice cup of tea.”

That plan failed. She screamed, and beat the air with her hands.

“Settle him? Not you. It takes a man to do that--or a woman like me!
No, I know you. You want me to go quietly, while you untie the dog,
and let him go free to get us hanged--me, at any rate. I murdered
Mary--you only looked on. And your dog. What’ll _you_ get? I shall
swing for it. He’s sure to have told Dysart’s dog, and the police’ll
get wind of it--Dysart’ll take care of that. He’s only waiting--has
been these ten years. And then they can howk Mary up--what’s left of
her--and the damned dog’ll tell them who put her there.”

“Do you suppose Roger would betray us?” I said, humouring her. She was
crying now, violently, against my heart.

“But, George--under torture--there is no knowing what he might do. Is
there, Roger?”

She left me, contemptuously, and bending down a little, spoke to Roger
as if he were a human being. That gave me a turn, and I felt very
queer. She seemed so sure of herself, and her tale. Roger appeared to
listen. He barked three times… then four times… then more. I lost
count. But Sally didn’t, apparently. She wiped her eyes on the sleeve
of her nightgown, tossed her head back and cried triumphantly--

“There, he says I had better warn you! He can’t be quite sure--he’s
not so young as he was--his power of endurance is weakened! That’s
what he says, as well as he can--to me who understand him.… Did you
notice,” she continued, “how Dysart’s dog limps? Well, that’s
because--every one knows it, though it’s supposed to be a secret--the
police examined him--tormented, I call it--a year ago, in connection
with a case of arson. Dysart’s ricks were set on fire----” she
chuckled.

“Who was accused?”

“Me.”

“And did you----”

“That’s not the point. But Dysart’s dog was got to admit that he had
seen one of my men loitering about at an awkward time--the time when
it happened, in fact. The police couldn’t make anything of his
evidence--it was too scanty, luckily; but all the same, he’s gone lame
ever since. I hate the police as I hate sin.… Brutes they are!… Roger,
good dog, tell me how did you learn the code in this short time?”

Roger barked gently, a little chain of barks.

“From Dysart’s dog, he says. It’s quite simple. Well, George, look
here--no, I’m not cold when I’m interested--I’ll go on getting it from
Roger, and perhaps I’ll be able to convince you that for his own sake,
Roger had better be put out of the way. He wishes it.…”

“I _am_ convinced,” I said. I was convinced that she was off her head
on this particular point, and that a good rest would set her right. I
put my arm round her, and tried to kiss her and lead her away. But she
pushed me off.

“Go and sit over there. Don’t worry me. I want all my wits about me
now, and once you see the danger--if you love me you won’t set the
life of an old toothless, worn-out dog against mine, for that’s what
it comes to.”

“I do love you, Sally.… Now, Roger, stand and deliver. Answer the
lady.”

There is no good fighting hallucinations, it is best to humour them.
Any doctor would have agreed with me that it was useless to argue with
a woman so terribly excited as Sally was. There she stood, barefooted
on the stone floor, in the light circle that the candle made, waving
her arms and casting shadows of awful length and shape. The black
jagged ends of the rafters of the broken flooring over her head framed
her in spikes, as they sagged and drooped towards the middle of the
room where she was. Nice home-coming for a man after all those years!…
I wished, then--how I wished!--I had stayed in Wyoming with my
faithful Roger, and only seen Sally as I remembered her, plucky,
resolute and sensible, instead of the all-to-pieces madwoman remorse
had made of her.

But she was determined to go through with the mad farce. She stooped,
tossed back her hair and fixed Roger with her eyes. He met them as
dogs do without flinching or turning away. Poor dear old Roger was so
faithful and so old, I did wish she would leave him alone. But no--

“Roger,” she said solemnly, “did Dysart’s dog warn you of the state of
things here, and of what might happen to you?”

A lot of little orderly barks answered her. Though Roger always did
bark when you spoke to him in a certain domineering tone, it was
fairly horrible.

Sally turned to me, and her voice was lifted with pride.

“He says yes, that he is fully informed. Moreover, Dysart’s dog has
told him that his master has had suspicions of you ever since a
certain tramp woman he met on the Witton-Gilbert road was so keen on
finding her way to you. William Dysart told her she would probably
find you in bed with me, blast and curse him! I am glad I burnt five
of his ricks!”

“Come, come, Sally, does my dog really say all that?” I mocked her.

“He says that and a lot more. That Dysart went straight to the police
this morning after seeing you and your dog walk across the
market-place--now, then!”

“Damn it all, that’s where Roger picked up the cur first,” I called
out, for I own this struck me. And the dog’s manner was disquieting.
All this was exciting and very bad for him. He shivered and whined
very low.

“Roger, Roger, old man!” I caressed him and talked to him as if he was
human and sensible, as indeed he was, but only as dogs--the best of
them--are. “Don’t take on so! What is it? What’s the matter?”

“He’ll tell you fast enough,” Sally said, grinning. She went up to
him, too, and passed her hands over his back. “Come, tell us all about
it, good dog.”

I couldn’t bear to see her lay her Judas hand on him. I shouted,
“Don’t you touch my dog, you----” I couldn’t find a word bad enough
for her--not even one of the worst; all my love for her had gone,
melted away.

“All right!” she answered carelessly, desisting.

So we both stood at an equal distance from Roger, who barked
incessantly for about five minutes. I thought I noticed gaps between
the groups of barks, as it were, but even now I cannot be quite sure.
Sally had got me into the same state as the dog, we were both beside
ourselves--fairly bewitched, I think.

Now Sally translated, in a level voice. Her quiet was more awful than
her bluster.

“He says, ‘Master, save me from the torture. I am old, I have not many
months to live. Shoot me first. I may not be able to stop myself from
betraying you--and her. Shoot me, in mercy! Shoot me!’”

“Is that so, Roger?” I asked him. The spell wrought on me so that I
began to believe it. “Do you want me to kill you?”

He barked--yes, he barked horribly.

Then I turned on Sally, and she held up her head and looked me with
insolence in the face, and the dog began to plunge and strain on the
cord, barking furiously all the time.

“You devil,” I yelled, “you are taking me in! This is all a plan got
up to make me put away my faithful old dog!”

“Look at your dog!” she said, calmly. “He has more sense than you. Do
you know what he is trying to do? He’s trying to commit suicide--he
says it’s his only chance, if you won’t shoot him. You coward! Afraid
to put him out of his misery and help him to get out of the way before
he’s forced to betray you! Go and get your gun! Kill him, man--or let
me.”

I came out of my maze just in time. I saw Sally whip the knife out
from under her and go for Roger with it. The dog had nearly succeeded
in strangling himself--he had come to make gurgling noises in his
throat.… But I was all there, now.…

“Don’t you do it, old dog!” I up and shouted. “I’ll settle her, as she
settled Mary!”

 * * * * * * *

And that is why I am sitting here in Durham gaol waiting to be hanged,
and a good riddance too. I don’t care to live.… Poor Roger did manage
to commit suicide. He knew.




 THE BAROMETER

There existed a few years ago, in the Yorkshire wolds, a state of
affairs in which the barometer was more consulted than the Bible, and
the only barometer in the district hung in the hall of the Vicarage
and belonged to the parson, who scanned it daily and out of its
abstruse lettering gave no hope to his pining household. The
relentless needle stood ever at “set fair,” and the terrible drought,
which had already lasted for six whole weeks, continued. The dreary
sheet of sky overhead stretched in its pitiless blueness over the
baked brown earth that lay beneath, parched and cracked and yawning
for rain. In between the rift set apart for their habitation, walked
sad human beings, sighing and complaining, full of vague physical
uneasiness and sense of stress of longing.

The Church and Vicarage of Barmoor, and the few cottages to which it
ministered, made the only break in the wilderness of moorland that
stretched away for miles to Pickering on the one side and Danby Moor
on the other. Three trees grew near the Vicarage: the boughs of one
hung over the roof of the lean-to, and made a land-mark over the moor.
In the early spring they had been fine bunches of verdure. Now their
tattered and disconsolate foliage hung motionless, shrinking day by
day into the brown semblance of what were once green leaves. A little
beck ran at the bottom of the parson’s garden, but it was now all but
dry. Everything was dried and wasted, except the heather which
sprouted and thickened and browned under the desolating shine of the
pitiless sun, while the air above it quivered with refraction.

“The air is dancing!” cried the parson’s boys, lying in the thick
tufts and looking towards the low ridges that bounded their moor to
the north. Later on it grew so hot that the very sun was veiled in
mist, and the air did not dance any more, but stood still with
weariness, so the children said, again. A lighted candle, held in the
kitchen garden, flared straight up, like a pillar.

The children tried it--they tried everything--everything permissible
under the strict system of Vicarage discipline--to amuse themselves,
in these days, when their elders were too tired and cross to undertake
to keep them happy. They wandered about together, their arms heavily
linked round each other’s shoulders, dragging their feet along the
cinder paths in an irritating unison. They stood now, in their baggy
little home-made clothes, on the path that led down the kitchen
garden, bordered with feeble flowers. It was only bordered; the middle
patch of ground was, perforce, devoted to useful vegetable
cultivation. The living of Barmoor was not a rich living, and the Rev.
Matthew Cooper, its incumbent, stood very low in position, birth, and
education.

His gardener, who was also the sexton, was digging the potatoes for
early dinner. He grunted while he dug, and his back was turned to the
children, who watched, with a kind of fascination born of ennui, the
turn of the fork and the roll of the loose mould, and the horny hand
that came down every now and then and gathered up the harvest of his
toil and flung it into a basket. Saunders was careless, and let
several potatoes roll back into the furrow, out of the eight or so
that each turn of the fork should yield.

“Oh, Saunders, look, ye’ve missed one!” piped the youngest child.

“Happen I have, Master John,” replied the old man. “It’s ower hot to
be fashed!”

The child sighed.

“Won’t it really rain soon, Saunders dear?” he asked wearily. He had
heard so much lately of this wonderful rain that was to heal all ills
and make the world a pleasant place again. Child-like, he had
forgotten what rain was like, and how he hated it, since it kept him
indoors, and spoiled his play.

“Happen it may, happen it mayn’t!” muttered the old servant sulkily.
With a sudden access of spite, he added, “Didn’t the master pray for
it i’ church last Sunda’? But some folks has no influence with the
Almighty. A’m sayin’ that the Lord ought to do it for His ain
sake--the bonny garden’s fair perished for the want of a little kindly
moisture.”

“I think it will rain soon!” said the youngest child again gravely. In
his blue eyes was something of the rapt look of a visionary.

“Well, it doesna’ look much like it,” grumbled the old fellow,
pointing up with his fork to the sky that hung above, a wall of
greyness, and coming very close to earth, somehow. “What for suld it
rain, think’st tha’?”

“Because it must in the end,” replied the child sturdily. “It wants to
rain so badly. It is like me, when I want to cry and can’t. Oh,
Saunders, there’s another potato you’ve left. What a lot you miss!”

“Gan awa’! Gan awa’,” said Saunders impatiently, “and let me get done.
Gan awa’ an tew Hannah!”

He shook his pitchfork at them with playful savagery, and they turned
away.

“Listen, Willie,” said the child called John, confidentially taking
his brother’s arm, and leading him towards the kitchen, a low,
one-storied outhouse attached to the house, overshadowed by the
biggest of the elm trees. “Listen, Willie; I think the sky is like a
great wall, very thick, and yet very brittle. There’s all sorts of
queer things going on the other side of it, that we can’t see.”

“Tell us,” said the elder boy, dimly interested.

“There’s great bulls roaring, and sparks flying, like in Hobbie
Noble’s forge, and a noise--such a noise! If there comes a hole in the
wall; we shall see it.” His eyes dilated; he squeezed his less
poetical minded brother’s hand.

“Hout!” said the listener, “I don’t care for that story much. Let us
go in, and bide with Hannah a bit.”

The Vicarage rooms were damp and insufficiently lighted, but the
Vicarage kitchen was bright and pleasant. Hannah’s lime and marl floor
was freshly washed, her copper vessels as bright as the mirror in Mrs.
Cooper’s best bedroom; but in spite of all these signs of previous
activity the girl herself was sitting in a limp and weary attitude,
her knees apart, and a great bowl of peas between them, which she was
“podding” for dinner. Her eyes were heavy; her big lump of flaxen hair
hung on one side of her head; her clumsy red hands moved among the
pods lazily and inattentively. “Deary me--a deary me!” she murmured to
herself at short intervals.

“Now, bairns!” She roused herself as the two slunk in. “I’ve not time
for none of you. Gan awa’ and play, there’s good childer!”

“Don’t be cross, Hannah!” said the eldest timidly. “We’ve only comed
in for a sup of milk.”

“The milk is all gone sour,” she replied shortly. “Ye mun just content
yersel’s wi’ a drink of water from the pump. Now be off with you!”

She gave the thin, inoffensive house-cat a hoist with her foot, and
settled down to her peas again.

The pump in the garden had gone dry long since and Hannah knew it. The
water they used in the household--that all the village used--came from
one place, the well at the bottom of the village, which had luckily
continued its functions in spite of the drought.

The children, as Hannah knew well enough, did not really want anything
to drink, they wanted nothing but the antidote of human conversation
to the restlessness and uneasiness that they shared with Hannah and
Saunders, and what their father was apt to call “the lower animals.”
The house-dog was as restless as they, and would neither play with
them nor stay quiet in his kennel. The hens fluttered brusquely in the
hen-house, and the feverish rushing of wings that went on there made
it an unpleasant abiding-place for the children. They sometimes amused
themselves by going in to hunt for eggs, but they left them alone
to-day, and wandered on to the open study window, where the Reverend
Matthew Cooper, in hot, black clothes, was working at his sermon for
next Sunday, putting his hand up to his head every now and again.

The two little boys were always somewhat in awe of their stern father,
and all they dared do now was to stand and watch him, until the
intermittent scraping of their feet on the walk in front of the window
roused him from his meditations. He looked up; his brow was pained.

“Well, my laddies, what do you want?” He spoke kindly enough, but his
voice dragged with fatigue and oppression.

“Father,” asked the eldest child, “Father, tell us; why don’t they
send rain when you pray for it?”

“You had better go and ask your mother,” said the Vicar, with the sort
of grim humour in which he usually dealt. He was by nature a hard,
cold, God-fearing, painstaking, undeveloped man, conscious of having a
wife who managed him. “What about your lessons? Willie, I gave you a
chapter to write out. Go and do some work if you can’t play.”

“But we’ve got a headache, Father.”

“So have I--splitting. Run away now, and let me go on with my sermon.
I haven’t even chosen my text yet.… ‘_Who doeth great things and
unsearchable.… Behold, He withholdeth the waters and they dry up.… He
bindeth the waters in His thick clouds, and the cloud is not rent
under them.… He destroyeth the perfect and the wicked.… If the scourge
slay suddenly, He will laugh at the trial of the innocent!_’”

The children left him, in desperation, and, going down to the bottom
of the garden, took off their socks and sat with their feet in the
diminished brook. The dog would not come with them, but snapped and
growled at John when he tried to make overtures to it. Hannah, who
came to look for them to fetch them to early dinner, could not find
them, though they were only under the shade of the big rowan-bush near
the brook-head. But she did not trouble herself to look very far, she
herself could not have told you what ailed her.

“I cannot find them, mistress,” she said to their mother sitting,
carving-knife in one hand and fork in the other, before the family
joint, which Hannah had set before her, previous to going in search of
the truants.

“Oh, very well! if they don’t choose to come in to their meals!”

Mrs. Cooper helped her husband to a plateful, and sent it in to him to
his study, which he had intimated he was too busy to leave. She ate a
small portion herself--not much--it was too hot to be hungry. She was
a hard woman, and the absence of her two little sons did not affect
her appetite in the least.

The kind-hearted maid gave them what she called “a bite and a sup”
later on, when they came and put their apprehensive heads round the
door cheek. She did not scold them. The youngest boy looked very pale
and white, and avoided her eyes.

“Poor bairn!” she said, “he wants setting up with the sea air.”

The two children lay down after they had eaten, and slept on a heap of
sacking, very clean and dry, near the woodstack. Their little bedroom
was over the kitchen, and easy of access, but very dreary in the
daytime because of the huge tree that overshadowed it. Hannah did not
think of sending them up there, but flung a sack over their bare legs
as they lay, and did not disturb them.

As the afternoon wore on to evening the hush became oppressive. Not a
breath, not a sound of birds twittering, of fowls fluttering. Only the
far-away moo of a discontented cow in an outhouse somewhere in the
hills sounded like a faint trumpet call, and emphasized the stillness.
The sky seemed nearer than ever now, and oppressively near, and
all-encompassing.

As Hannah crossed the yard, just before supper, to throw a pail of
scrapings into the pig-trough, she heard a noise. It was not Hodgson’s
cow.… It might have been the grinding of one of Miller Farsyde’s flour
wagons on the quartz that sprinkled the road up there beyond the
brow--half-a-mile away. She did not know what it was--a very faint
rumble. She thought no more of it, but as she crossed the courtyard on
her way back something dropped on to the back of her hand which she
could have sworn was a rain-drop.…!

The thought passed. Her country mind again was a blank. She gave the
boys a shake as she passed in. “Come now, wake up! ’Tis supper time!”

The youngest boy stirred and frowned.

“Is it come?” he said--“the hole in the wall?”

“Whatten hole? Whatten wall? Whatten rubbish is the child talking
about?” she said carelessly, brushing the loose straws off his jacket
with strong sideway pats, and leading him in to the dining-room where
supper was spread. Willie, the elder and more prosaic of the two,
manifested some interest in the items of the meal. It was beans and
bacon and porridge, too solid fare for such a day as this had been.
The Vicar had finished his sermon, and was sitting in his place, as
pale as his white tie, but otherwise placable enough. The eldest child
went round to his own high chair in silence, but the youngest crossed
the room to his mother’s side and pulled her by the sleeve.

“What ails ye, laddie?” she asked not unkindly.

“Will you give me a kiss, Mammy?” he asked shamefacedly and in a low
voice, lest his brother should hear, and taunt him for being a “mammy
pet.”

“What nonsense!” Mrs. Cooper said, with all the helpless shyness of a
hard woman. She stooped down and kissed her little appealing son,
nevertheless. “Now, sit down, and eat your supper quietly. Well, Mr.
Cooper, how have ye got on with your sermon?”

“Badly!” replied her husband. “I seem to have such a weight on my
brain--an oppression! It is quite dreadful. It is so bad, it really
can’t last--something must happen. Eat your supper, John, and don’t
stare.”

For the youngest child’s eyes were constantly fixed on his father, and
little questions seemed to be trembling on his lips. He said nothing
until supper was over, when he begged his mother to read to them, in
which request he was seconded by his elder brother.

She got the big family Bible and reverently flirted the pages.…

“Read about the Israelites and the Plagues of Egypt,” suggested
Willie.

“Very well,” the mother said equably. Her day’s work was done, she had
time now, and was willing to please the children in their own way.

“‘_And Moses stretched forth his rod towards the heaven, and the Lord
sent thunder and hail----_’”

“I wish He would,” murmured the Vicar.

“‘_And the fire ran along the ground, and the Lord rained hail upon
the land of Egypt.…_’”

She was going on in her monotonous, uneducated voice, when the
youngest child suddenly screamed and hid his face in the cushions of
the sofa.

“Whisht, whisht!” she called out, by way of soothing him. “Why, you
silly body, haven’t ye heard it all before?”

The child continued to sob.

His face remained hidden. Sternly his parent ignored his hysterical
outburst.

“How old were the children of Israel?” asked Willie, by way of
distracting the attention of his elders from this bad conduct on his
brother’s part, which would assuredly end in both being sent off to
bed. Crying was never allowed. “Were they as old as me, or only as old
as John?”

Mrs. Cooper now gave her mind to the destruction of this erroneous
impression under which her children had been labouring, and when it
was done she raised her voice, and called “Hannah!” to the maid, who
was to be heard moving heavily about in the passage.

John raised his tear-stained face from the sofa, a wild terror in his
eyes. Willie clasped his hands together, and together they pleaded
with an unaccountable vehemence.…

“Oh, no, no, Mother; please, Mother--we don’t want to go to bed. We
can’t! We can’t!” both wailed.

“And what for no?” asked the mother, raising her strongly marked black
eyebrows. “Why not to bed, to-night, same as other nights?”

“Because--because--oh, Mother! because we want another story. We want
Abram and Isaac,” pleaded William. It was only an excuse, and the
mother knew it.

“One story is quite enough for one evening,” she answered severely;
“and John did not behave particularly well over that; I won’t hear any
fond nonsense. Now you just trot along both of you! You are both as
cross and sleepy as you can be. Bed’s the safest place for you!”

Her rough soothing was of no value. The children’s faces, as Hannah
came in, were blanched with terror. John ran up to the kindly
servant-maid, and hid his face in the folds of her linsey gown.

“I want to speak to you,” he sobbed.

“Noo, what then, ma honey?” said Hannah good-humouredly, stooping,
till her smooth head touched his touzled one. “Well!”--as she raised
her head--“did ye ever hear the like? What sets ye asking that?
Mistress, he wants to know if they mayn’t creep in aside of father and
mother to-night?”

“Please let us, Mother,” they murmured, almost inaudibly.

“I never heard anything so fond!” exclaimed Mrs. Cooper, laughing
grimly. “Be off with ye both quietly, now, and let me hear no more
nonsense.”

“We did once, Mother!”

“Once! Yes! when they were mending the roof of your bedroom; but the
roof’s safe and sound over your heads now, at any rate. Why,” she
laughed, “why, when I give ye a nice big bed to yourselves, should I
go and cram my own and the master’s with two tiresome children, to
kick me black and blue before morning? What are ye afeared of, I say?”

But they would own to nothing, and averted their eyes. A little
underswell of sobbing, whimpering breaths testified to their distress.

“What’s come to the bairns, I wonder?” She was puzzled, through her
thick mental hide of unsympathy. “They’re as fractious! It’s this
unked weather sets us all out of our wits.”

“It _must_ break,” said her husband, “there’s no sense in it. We may
have rain to-morrow. I forgot to look at the glass as I passed in
to-night. There may be a change soon, nay, there must be.… Come here,
children, and say your prayers, and let’s have no more crying.”

They all at once realized the hopelessness of it all, and came meekly
to his knee, Hannah folded her hands and looked on approvingly at the
two flaxen heads, as in their innocent, pretty, piping voices they
begged blessings on their hardened elders, and murmured deep
contrition for the sins they had not yet committed. They wound up as
usual with the prayer--

“‘_Lighten our darkness, we beseech Thee, O Lord, and by Thy great
mercy defend us from all perils and dangers of this night; for the
love of Thine only Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen._’”

Sadly they rose and kissed their parents, who had so carelessly
crossed them in their strong instinctive desire, and murmured
inaudible good-nights. Then Hannah, taking a little submissive hand of
each, led them out of the room.

They went past the weather-glass in the hall, whose strongly marked
signs and signals of change they were too young, and Hannah too
ignorant, to understand, and walked round by half roofless passages to
the kitchen. Then Hannah, laughingly propelling “mischief in front of
her,” inducted them up the shaky wooden staircase that led into the
large room where they always slept, brooded over by the enormous
over-arching elm-tree. Its branches tapped the little skylight pane
when it was windy, but now they hung still like a drooping banner in a
calm.

“I do believe it’s that ugly, girt tree they’re feared of!” Hannah
thought to herself.

During the passage towards their sleeping place they said nothing, but
the fingers of the younger child closed and unclosed round the maid’s
stout thumb, and the touch struck her as very cold.

“I’d let you both creep in aside o’ me,” she said, “only I’m that
fleyed o’ the mistress! She’d find us out, as sure as my name is
Hannah Cawthorne.”

She set down the candle on the chest in the long, low, empty
loft-room. The chest and the bed were almost the only articles of
furniture in it. The wooden rafters that supported the roof made
fanciful bars and arches over the white dimity quilt. The bed was
large, clean and comfortless.

When the two children had undressed and lain down, Hannah Cawthorne,
of a gloomy North Country turn of mind that ran continually on omens
and predestinations, could not help thinking how like two corpses laid
out they looked, lying so straight, their little bodies outlined under
the quilt, their eyes wide open and staring at the roof. It made her
uncomfortable.

“There’s nought to be afeared on,” she thought, trying to bring
comfort to herself merely, for the children were still, submissive and
past all repining now. “It’s as safe as a church, but all the same.…
Now shut your eyes,” she said aloud, “there’s good lads, and say
‘Gentle Jesus’ till ye feel the sleep coming on ye. Oh, ye’ll sleep
fine, trust me. Shall I leave ye the light?”

This was a wild stretch of authority. She might have lost her place
over it. She was relieved when they shook their heads and declined it.

“See here,” she went on, producing an apple from her pocket. “See
here, ye can munch this atween ye.”

She laid it down on the coverlet, but no little hand came forth to
take it.

“Poor bairns, they’re sad-like.… Eh, she’s a hard woman, is the
mistress! If they were mine, shouldn’t I like them to nestle in aside
o’ me! This room is fair lonesome. Naebody could hear them if they
were to skrike out.…”

“What are ye looking at, my honey?” she asked John curiously, for the
child’s eyes remained obstinately fixed on the roof, as if he saw
something there.

“He’s looking at the hole in the wall,” volunteered the eldest boy at
last. “He’s shiverin’.”

“Hap him up in your arms, ma bonny bairn, that’ll soon warm him.… Now
I must be going, lads.… Good-night to ye both.…”

Hesitating, reluctant, she took up her candle and made a start for the
door.

“I don’t half like leaving them,” she murmured, as she stole out
casting a last look at the two children, lying clasped, according to
her recommendation, in each other’s arms. Their faces were hidden in
each other’s necks, their sad apprehensive eyes were closed,
obediently summoning sleep.

Gently snecking the door, she blundered down the rickety staircase,
and made her way back into the other, safer part of the house.
Ignorant, she passed by the mysterious oracle hanging in the hall,
unable to read or understand the plain meaning which its hands now
bore.

“Eh, but she’s a right hard woman, is the mistress, and master follows
her in all things. _He’d_ have let the poor childer come in aside him,
when they begged and prayed fit to turn a heart of stone.…”

She did not toss on her hard pallet, but lay stupefied in the heavy
slumber that was the meed of her arduous existence. Upstairs, in the
best bedroom, the Reverend Matthew Cooper slept off his headache. His
wife did not drowse, but lay by her husband’s side, straight and still
as she had laid down, congratulating herself on the great healing
storm that was even now breaking over the Vicarage, gloating over its
promise of recomfiture and peace.… It thundered and lightened for two
hours.

When morning dawned the great drought was over, and the air was
refreshed.

Hannah, the maid, rose and went about her duties with a light heart,
and presently, having started the kitchen fire, called the parson and
his wife to resume theirs.

When it was time, she pulled her dirty kitchen apron aside, put the
kettle where it could not for the moment boil over, and went to call
the parson’s children.

She went up the crooked stair and opened the door gently, “not to
waken them sudden.” The first thing she saw, before she screamed, was
the wide, jagged hole on the rafters above the bed where they still
lay in each other’s arms. The lightning that, guided by the tree which
hung over the roof, had passed through to the innocent children and
dealt them their unearned and undeserved death, had not divided them.
They were quiet and unchanged in appearance except for some little
blue marks like shot in the forehead of the one and the breast of the
other.




 THE TIGER-SKIN

 I


 “_’Tis but a little piece of Childhood thrown away._”--John Ford.


She wandered about the wards at the Infants’ Hospital, a privileged
person, ignored, tolerated, looked on askance by the properly
caparisoned, properly certificated, properly trained nurses. She was
not a nurse, she was not even a probationer, except by courtesy; she
was the daughter of the founder of the Hospital, Dr. Emeric Favarger.
She spent many hours there, lounging about, asking irrelevant
questions of the nurses and the visiting doctors, getting into the way
as only a privileged person can do. She was no good, she could not
even amuse a baby, or keep it quiet for a moment until expert
assistance arrived. She was there, it was understood, because she
liked it; because the grey-green walls and absence of decoration were
soothing to her, and the rows of white cots, to the number of thirty,
each with its frontal brass denoting the name and style of its
god-parent and pecuniary backer that lined both sides of the room. Her
own name, Adelaide Favarger, figured over one little bed, and she was
used to take up its puling occupant now and again. She would linger,
casting her liquid glances at its chance, constantly varied, occupant
lying there, with some at least of the creases of ill-nurture and
previous ill-usage smoothed out and eased by the bands of merciful
sleep.

She was twenty-five years of age, unmarried, motherless, the only
daughter of Dr. Favarger. He was old, and had grown excessively rich,
and had found himself able long since to retire from the activities of
the profession. He still had his room in the Hospital, lectured there
twice a week, and saw foreign doctors, departmental authorities,
philanthropists and other persons who were interested in this
particular new departure. This he had inaugurated himself, hoping to
see it lead to Eugenical cultivation of the uncounted progeny of the
struggling, uninstructed masses. At home, in the immense
wool-gathering house he rented in Portland Place, he had a room the
door of which was kept always closed. Behind this he was understood to
be engaged in “experiments.” He entered it, never from the house, but
by a door that gave on a mews at the back. As people said,
anything--all sorts of things--might be going on in that house and
never be heard of. It was known that Dr. Favarger bred and kept there
countless cats; he wrote and commented learnedly on their habits in
the monthlies. He was a man who might have been asked out to dinner
every night in the year if he had chosen to let himself figure in the
list of Society’s possible guests. But that he had always refused to
do, and his daughter shared his self-imposed solitude. She was not the
kind of girl whom hostesses asked out alone, or at a moment’s notice,
to fill up a gap. She had no cordiality, no entrain, no “go.” She was
attractive but not charming, the image of her father, whose hooked
beaky nose she had inherited, together with passionate, regretful eyes
that her dead mother had left her.

But no restraint was put upon her exercise of hospitality in Portland
Place. She could ask any one she liked to dinner and she availed
herself constantly of the privilege--but the proportion of male guests
who put their knees under the old mahogany dining-table and drank her
father’s old port, which was almost famous, was far in excess of the
female. But Adelaide did not object to this proportion. Still, sly,
silent with an air of biding her time, at eighteen; by the time she
was twenty-five, the passion in her eyes was tremendous; she glowed in
her dark setting, a meagre Circe who gathered the ready-made beasts
about her, and shook no deterrent wand at them.

These were her evenings, smoke of cigars, fumes of liqueurs,
conversations of veiled indecency under the guise of scientific
discussion, which were led by her father; the cynical, heartless old
man, holding forth indifferently, from sheer love of talking, to the
audiences of queer, inferior, second-rate men that his daughter
provided for him nightly. And for her days, they were mostly spent
within the four walls of the abode of sanitation and physical purity
that represented the outcome of both their theories of life. Adelaide
had no sense of humour, but the cruel old man was apt to say that his
daughter was the only microbe in the establishment--that miracle of
asepticism. He gave her plenty of pocket-money, gibed at her to her
friends before her face, but allowed her to do exactly as she liked,
and with no consideration for her extreme youth and the life she had
to live when he was gone, fared contemptuously towards the grave of
known finality that awaited him. He had done his best for the world in
the establishment of a higher ideal of infant feeding and early
physical culture.

He had done well by his daughter, he had fulfilled his duty as he
considered it towards her mind and body. He had given her the best of
educations. She had been to school by the sea as a child, as a girl to
college. She had insisted on being highly trained and educated up to
the nadir of her powers, and had her views cut and dried at sixteen.
Carefully concentrating herself, with feverish intentness on
efficiency, she had managed to do well in the tripos at Oxford, but
her friends said that she had been screwed up to the required pitch by
her imperious vanity. The girls of her year who had come out below her
in Honours used to laugh when they met her afterwards in the street;
for them she was the crank who had outstripped them, peering as her
habit was, under the hoods of perambulators, on her way to lectures on
Eugenics and Baby-Culture. They had heard all about her desire, nay,
her fixed determination, to marry and worthily contribute to the
World-Force, in the usual manner. At Somerville Hall, she had made no
secret of her intention to bear an Eugenical child, or two, having
first selected its father carefully, from a physiological point of
view. Oh, yes, she had talked of nothing else at tea parties and
walks, and had bored them so that when she left she had made no
harvest of life-friends. They had tossed their learned young heads,
and quite expected, some day, to hear of Adelaide Favarger, in spite
of her big talk, as the feeble hang-dog mother, if a mother at all, of
one puny infant, begotten of nerves and hysteria, by the usual
self-selecting father. That is, if any man chose her, and this, in
spite of her wealth, they were inclined to doubt.

She wasn’t a girl who appealed to the men that marry. They felt that,
and they were right.

For men, looking at Adelaide Favarger with the instinctive and
unconscious cunning of the male, that makes in the long run so surely
for what Adelaide herself would have called the World Purpose, were
likely to pass her by, as sexually ineligible for motherhood.
Socially, too, she did not appear apt to satisfy their own particular
standards of comfort and pleasure. Though, indubitably, Adelaide would
be rich, they feared to take a wife out of the dreary, ill-managed,
ill-cleaned house in Portland Place, full of unprobed corners and
flights of stairs that seemed to drop you into plumbless depths of
scullerydom and basement. The hall and dining-room were full of
valuable mahogany furniture whose dull unpolished surfaces reflected
nothing, the drawing-room was spread with rich yellow damask, that
draped the sofas and chairs, and hung as curtains to mask as much
scanty light as was willing to filter in through the tall windows that
no normal housemaid could reach up to clean. No one did clean them.
The curtains soared out of sight into the dusty ceilings and the
chance hand, essaying to draw them further apart, shook out a dusty
flavour that nipped the nostrils and was forthwith obliged to desist.

Adelaide’s dinners, and she gave a great many of them, were ill
cooked, scrambling and depressing. But the wine, Dr. Favarger’s own
province, was excellent. He himself would have none of it. As soon as
the sweets were put on, it was the old Doctor’s custom to rise, to
stuff his creased napkin into the middle of his plate, and to leave
the room without comment. It was always the same. He did not as a rule
appear again: he disliked the kind of man that his daughter was apt to
invite, and he had no desire to control her in the matter. The men
were rather sorry to see him go, he was lazy, cynical and fascinating.

There was one of Adelaide’s men whom he perhaps did not dislike. Yet,
although he would not sit out the dinner even for him, the only time
that Wald Ensor dined with Adelaide he stayed until the coffee and
cigarettes were put on. Perhaps it was because he had himself
introduced his daughter to the amiable young man at the Children’s
Hospital. Ensor came to inquire after a child, whom he had kindly been
instrumental in bringing in. It was dying of malnutrition. Its slum
mother, stupid, underfed and wretched, but not vile, could not nourish
it properly even if she would.

The image of the tall, handsome young fellow with the perishing child
in his arms had never left Adelaide; she had fallen in love with Wald
Ensor, and with Adelaide, to fall in love was to ask to dinner.

Ensor came. He was excessively fascinating to Adelaide, because he was
so different from her other young men and especially from the
second-rate Chelsea artist whom she had asked to make a fourth, and
whom she already considered a survival from her old days of bad taste.
Ensor’s manner was perfection. He was shyish, grave, intent, and
self-contained, talked prettily to her father about his hospital and
his cats and respectfully to herself about the subjects in which a
young lady should be interested. Adelaide was not interested, but she
instinctively forebore to disabuse him.

She was too young, too reckless, too much unversed in strategy, to
conceal the trend of her feelings and directing, as she did, all her
conversation and her eyes towards Ensor, she seriously alienated the
liking of her late friend, ally and limner, Mr. Wallace Marks, R.I.B.

He bided his time, however, and as long as Dr. Favarger presided over
his own table, he listened in a frankly bored manner which contrasted
with Wald Ensor’s polite attention to talk which he only
half-approved, coming from the lips of this savage irresponsible old
savant, the indifferent natural guardian of a young girl’s delicate
morals.

“There is something,” the old hook-nosed man was saying, “something to
be said for the woman who ill-treats her children.”

Adelaide protested conventionally. “Nothing!” she said.

“My daughter,” said her father spitefully, without looking in her
direction, “wishes to impress you with the fact of her well-known love
for babies. She does not, however, really care for them a bit. She has
never considered these matters scientifically in her life, although
she’s always hanging round the Hospital, and hindering my young
assistants. If she had a child, she’d neglect it. Cruelty--masked by
Philanthropy! Look for it deep--it’s there!” His nose appeared cold,
sharp and ferreting. He did not smile. Ensor shuddered.

Adelaide made a wry face and Ensor was sorry for her,
disproportionately so, for she did not really mind being teased by her
parent. The old man continued--

“On the lines I have been mentioning to you, Ensor, even child-murder
is excusable, obeying, as it may be said to do, an almost forgotten
animal instinct. A cat, say, who by some circumstance or other has
been disturbed before parturition and rendered hysterical----”

“Good Lord, a hysterical cat----” ejaculated the bounder.

Dr. Favarger took no notice of him, but continued his sentence--

--“will tear or otherwise destroy the progeny that she foresees
herself unable to feed or attend to. So do unhappy servant girls,
faced, in their hour of trial, with the problem of the disposal of
illegitimate offspring, reserve to themselves the right of destroying
what their instinct tells them they will be unable in the future to
protect and nourish----”

“Oh, Father,” protested Adelaide again and her tone was sincere.
“Think of it! The tender young life, the helpless weakling, bone of
one’s bone, flesh of one’s flesh.… Motherhood is so sacred--it should,
I think, be subsidized by the State. A capitation fee for every child.
Then the mother would have the wherewithal to nourish herself properly
and maternal feeling would do the rest.”

Dr. Favarger smiled, a smile without kindness in it. It was his
daughter’s smile. She had that too, as well as his nose.

“Even then, she or you would probably have none of these fine feelings
at the moment. She has suffered physically; she is irresponsible: mere
brutal selfish instinct dominates her. And if she desists, if she does
make an attempt to salve it, she has to watch the hapless infant”--he
sneered--“through her care, surviving, but as a hopeless idiot.… Of
course,” he continued, “I except cases of mere cruelty, such as
baby-farming. If a woman kills or ill-treats the child of another, no
natural feeling except greed of gain can possibly come into play, not
even vanity----”

“Vanity?” said Adelaide.

“Yes, Mother’s vanity, a huge non-negligible factor in these matters.
But in most cases it is not necessary to plead it, for nature’s broad
back may easily take the blame. And when a woman of our own class,
maybe, is brought before the magistrate and fined or imprisoned
because she has taken a rod to the ugly duckling, or systematically
ill-treated a weakly, ungracious child to the point of extinction, she
might plead that she is only doing what a cat or any other perfectly
normal animal does when one of her young is not up to sample, and
seems obviously degenerate to her keener sense. My cat Philippa, for
instance----”

Adelaide sneered. The bounder fidgeted. Ensor preserved his attitude
of somewhat strained attention.

--“Had a fine litter of four the other day. I found one of them, to my
uninstructed eye, as healthy as the others, on the cold stone floor
for three successive mornings before it died. She had thrown it out of
the nest, she had refused to feed it, she had just weeded it out. Why?
It was unfit to live. And if you study these trials that come up every
now and then, and observe carefully the characteristics of the little
victims as described by the officers of the S.P.C.C., you will see
that in most cases these brutalized children are slow,
unprepossessing, unpleasant and sometimes revolting in their habits.
They work up through the first few years of infancy, unpetted,
neglected, marked down to develop all the successive stages of
degeneracy. They are obviously better dead. No pretty, healthy,
fetching child--a child like the egregious infant in _Bubbles_,
say,--ever appears in court on such a plea. There Mother’s vanity
comes in.…”

He would have continued, but Adelaide, whom this conversation neither
pleased nor interested, rose. The bounder heaved an audible sigh of
relief. Ensor, though he had been interested, even a little charmed by
the old man’s manner, could not help deploring that this extremely
technical and advanced conversation had not postdated the young girl’s
departure.

Old Dr. Favarger left the room with Adelaide. He said to her in the
hall, before he hobbled away to his own study and sleeping apartment
on the ground floor--

“You have picked up a gentleman for once.”

She walked on as if he had not spoken. She always made a point of not
answering her father when he girded at her. His approval of Ensor,
though not unpleasing, was absolutely immaterial to her. She loved
him, she meant to have him, through the door of marriage or no. She
went upstairs to the drawing-room to await the two men, and flung
herself down on the great yellow sofa with the black cushions, too
nervous even to smoke. She was convinced, albeit for the twentieth
time, that she had found the Eugenical father at last.

 * * * * * * *

Wald Ensor, the gentleman according to Dr. Favarger’s acceptance, left
sitting after an atrocious dinner, with a man who could not possibly
fulfil the Doctor’s conditions, felt extremely uncomfortable. His
annoyance grew as his messmate tended to grow familiar in
conversation. A wretched artist from Chelsea, self-styled modern, with
white hair and a dyed moustache, to whom the host had not vouchsafed a
word all dinner! The fine old man had been annoyed by his cockney
accent, presumably. He had talked, although she did not listen,
psychology with Adelaide, and his pert underbred voice had broken in
all the while through Dr. Favarger’s cultivated tones. Now that the
host and hostess were gone, this bounder ventured to turn the
analytical method on to his hostess herself, and Ensor did not know
how to stop him. He fidgeted about on his Spanish leather covered
chair, and made various efforts to do so, but in vain.

“Nice girl, very,” the creature went on. “With a face like an old
master--one of those Primitives, don’t you know? Lots of drawing
about. Pity she’s so morbid.”

Wald Ensor made a gesture of negation.

“Oh, yes, she is. Talks of nothing but Eugenics and so on. Thinks of
nothing but the other thing.… It’s only a mask, with these women you
know, all that rot about child-bearing and being subsidized by the
State and so on. She’s an erotomaniac, that’s what she is--sits about
on yellow sofas and asks men to love her. They do that fast enough,
she’s very good fun--but they don’t marry her.… Do you know Gertrude?
Do you know why they put up with her--she’s the cook--why the dinners
here are so confoundedly bad?”--

“No, I don’t, and----” Ensor expostulated. His blood boiled, he didn’t
think he could stand it any longer, he wanted to throw his glass in
the fellow’s face. He rose.…

The other man, nothing abashed, although their conversation had hardly
lasted the canonical few minutes, rose too, saying amiably, “So! Let’s
join our hostess.”

He continued amiably as they passed out--

“Cook’s bad, but can’t be parted with, don’t you know? She’s up to
games of her own, is the fair Gertrude. They found a baby she’d just
had in a dressing-table drawer, so Adelaide told me while she was
sitting. Time for confidences, eh? Seen my portrait of her? In the
New----”

They were half-way upstairs by this time. The artist opened the
drawing-room door and disclosed Adelaide sitting, as he had predicted,
on a yellow satin sofa, with her head resting on black satin cushions.
There was room for one man beside her. The bounder slipped easily and
voluptuously into that place, and Ensor with a spasm of jealous
disgust, took an early opportunity of making his adieux, and left
them.


He never dined in the house again. He could not bring himself to risk
meeting men of that stamp.

Yet he pitied her. He admired her. Her great discontented eyes haunted
him. He felt as if a white plaining woman’s hand was outstretched to
him from out of a weltering sea of bounderism. Adelaide, a lady, could
not really like that sort of man? No, for she liked him. She wrote
continually begging him to accept her hospitality--hospitality of all
kinds. She began to vary skilfully the form of her invitations, but he
still refused all invitations to meals at her house.

At last she suggested that if he could not stand her cook he should
take her out to dine at “some low pot house,” so she phrased it. He
laughed. For he knew that if he should succumb to her blandishments,
he would certainly take her to a decent fairly respectable restaurant:
he would not pander to her taste for Bohemianism, but save her from
herself and her friends.

As he thought it over after each fresh invitation, a taste for this
form of social humanitarianism grew on him. He began to fancy the idea
of rescuing this really nice girl and taking her to decent places and
showing her how a decent man would behave. The girl was motherless,
her father did not pretend to look after her. She had a fine generous
character, was large in her ideas, she gave freely, she was kind to
her own sex, and would never go back on any one. The disreputable
cook, now,--he was sure that in keeping her on, poor Miss Favarger was
really undertaking a work of charity. The woman had obviously had what
is called a misfortune, she had possibly gone through what is also
called a tragedy. Adelaide was obviously not the sort of person who
would ever cast a human being out of doors, under any circumstances
whatever, especially a woman in the condition in which the cook had
presumably found herself. Lazy, preoccupied, indifferent, she made no
excuse for her shameful tolerance, and even condescended to discuss
the details of it with such worms as Ensor’s fellow guest of a few
weeks ago. That was merely an error of taste, the result of her
unmothered, unchaperoned state. She was at bottom a really well-bred
woman. Ensor, a rover, a man who had knocked about the world and yet
preserved his vast shyness and a modicum of innocence, thought he saw
clearly that the time and place were out of joint with Adelaide. Her
morals were mediæval, with no present parallel except perhaps one
that should be found in the milieu of the South Sea Islands.

So he came to invite her to dine with him at Prince’s and even
Kettner’s; she had tea with him on the slopes in Kensington Gardens;
they walked together in Hyde Park on Sundays, Adelaide protesting
vehemently that she hated dressing up and posing as one of the smart
set. In vain Ensor assured her that to mingle casually with that
select denomination at Church Parade, was not to be within a hundred
miles of being “of” it: that to dine at Kettner’s with a man alone was
sufficiently unconventional. Adelaide continued to protest, to beg him
to take her to his flat, and to discuss sex questions in a loud voice
over restaurant dinner tables. She called it Eugenics.

Ensor did not really enjoy these discussions, the young woman, sitting
there, her elbows on the table, her hands propping her hard chin, her
burning eyes fixed on him made it almost impossible for him to eat a
solid British dinner, and keep his British countenance at the same
time.

He could stand any amount of talk of this kind from platforms, or on
the stage with the footlights between him and the exponents of the new
Feeling, the New World Movement, the new Morality; here, under the
shaded red lights, with discreet foreign waiters gliding about the
chance commensals; the face to face discussion of such topics outraged
his simple sensitiveness and ordinary sense of decency. The only thing
that at all saved the situation was the girl’s astonishing absence of
self-consciousness. She talked like a boy--a clever, morbid,
self-conscious lad just home from college, her sedulous use of slang
helped the impression. Yet all the while her eyes belied her and
occasionally her voice. Now and then an outrageous note of sex
bitterness pierced through her level lazy accents and brought their
talk home with a rush from the plane of impersonality. With Adelaide
it was when her eyes ceased to look passionate and eager but became
sombre and heavy, instead: it was when her sharp grating voice grew
soft and mellow and trailing that Ensor feared her most, and such
moments were growing more and more frequent as their meetings went on.
He stood to his guns, however, he was not one to throw even a
graceless woman over.

Had he not been the most retiring, most modest of men he would have
realized that Adelaide Favarger was in love with him. He would have
disliked--he would have refused to realize it, for it would have
forced him to formulate his own feeling for her, and that was a queer
mixture of sensual pity, and revolted fascination. There were times
when he thought he fully grasped what she wanted of him and was glad
of her assumption that his refusal to dine with her in Portland Place
represented merely a protest against the inefficiency of her cook.
This theory, which at all times and all seasons she put before him,
and which she had freely proffered as an explanation of his “snubbing”
of her, was a convenience to him, since it effectually masked his
reluctance to be the father of her eugenical child.

 * * * * * * *

Like her other men friends, Ensor always saw Adelaide Favarger home
after their evenings together. Unlike the others, however, he always
left her punctiliously on the doorstep, as soon as her front door
answered to her key and the cavernous gulf of the hall swallowed her
up. No Bianca Capello business for him! She used to tease him about
this, she used the romantic illustration, with a point of bitterness.
She had now accepted the situation and no longer even asked him to
come in. Her “Good-nights” were a miracle of sour brevity and
conciseness.

One night in July they had been to the Exhibition together and had sat
late listening to the band playing “Tristan.” The out-door performance
represented a pale vapid reflection of the original orchestral heat
and passion merely, but out there in the murky shadow-thridden
radiance, in the dust-fumed air, it was effective. Adelaide had talked
less than usual. The summer nights that year were long and clear. When
rather late, they returned to it, satiate of romance, great, wide
Portland Place seemed to sleep lonely under a Norwegian midnight.
Nothing so cold even as a moonbeam shone on its raddled stones and
stern house fronts, except where a tree in the garden next to
Adelaide’s house hung over her steps on one side and lent it some
mystery. There was a big party higher up the street and some
stationary taxicabs stood waiting in the middle of the roadway, black,
vague, a file of indistinguishable shapes, whence the figure of a man
now and then disengaged himself, did something to his vehicle and was
absorbed into the mass again. Adelaide had insisted on Ensor’s
dismissing their own cab at Oxford Circus, and together they walked
across the broad stone-paved expanse. The girl held her exiguous
skirts tightly round her thin, airily poised legs. She knew they were
fine, she knew she had a beautiful figure.

She gained the broad flat step in front of her door and turned a
little sideways to the man who stood waiting for her to effect her
entry and bid her a hasty good-bye as usual. He was a little bemused
by “Tristan” he was looking dreamily back across the street they had
just traversed, his head full of carefully conceived, adroitly moving
harmonies.…

“Come in and have a drink?” Adelaide said carelessly, but her voice
was rough and throaty.

The demand appeared to startle him. He thought he had cured her of all
that. Her request was out of all order and he did not reply at once.…

She faced him but did not meet his eyes.…

“Why won’t you?” she asked peevishly. “Even if you won’t dine? What
have I done? Why am I doomed? Cursed.…”

“My dear Miss Favarger!…”

“Miss Favarger be blowed!” She spoke like a school-girl. She caught,
as a monkey does, at the lapel of his coat--fumbled at it.…

“For God’s sake,” she said, “don’t insult me so! Come in for a
moment!”

 II

Wald Ensor came back to his flat in Ebury Street some time in the
early piping dawn and found a cablegram lying in his letter-box. It
told him of the sudden death of a distant but beloved relation, out in
California, a man in whose business he had a concern. A day or two
later he had arranged his affairs and sailed for the other side. He
had found time before he left to forward a bulky package to Miss
Adelaide Favarger, containing the skin of a leopard which he had shot
himself, and of which he had spoken to Adelaide. It went with her,
somehow, and she had looked flattered when he said so. He had now a
very friendly feeling towards her, she seemed to him, on the whole,
since their mutual experience, to be a saner, worthier member of the
community than before.

He did not fancy, when he stepped off this hemisphere, that he was
leaving Europe for a very long time. But it was so. He married out in
California. He conceived it to be out of pity in some sort, an idea of
giving a girl, much buffeted by fortune, a home. But as a matter of
fact Adelaide had awakened the zest of the eternal feminine in a man
who had imagined himself to be a confirmed bachelor. The girl was
saved, domesticated, but Wald Ensor’s attempts at civism and paternity
were not blessed in the usual way. After they had been married five
years his wife died in giving birth to a child, which died too. Then
he drifted, bereft of his casual impetus towards a settled life. His
cousin died, leaving him fairly well off. He started several
adventures in the world of business, nearly all of which failed, for
he had not what is called _la main heureuse_.

With an orange grove that did not pay, left on his hands, and nothing
else to speak of, he came back to Europe. Temporarily crippled in his
resources, he decided to lie low till matters should have righted
themselves. He was too proud to take his place in society, and go out
while his only dress suit was shiny at the knees. He avoided London.
He did, however, call in Portland Place and found new inmates
established there, and was told that old Dr. Favarger was dead and
Miss Favarger gone, no one knew where, and that she had taken the cook
with her.

It was in Yorkshire on a market-day, in Beverley, that he met Adelaide
again.

At first sight she seemed very little altered, only he realized that
he had always imagined that she was taller. She was walking with her
old staccato step that suggested some congenital weakness, such as a
slightly stiffened spine, on the rough cobbled stones of the market,
about and among the pens and improvised folds that prisoned lowing
cows and calves and indifferent, sullen bulls. She was not alone. Her
companion was a beautiful girl of about fifteen, a whole head taller
than herself. Perhaps that was why he thought her shrunken? There was
about her a slight countrified air, which differed greatly from the
exaggerated, rather meretricious style in which the old Adelaide had
been used to make her points, and strive to enhance her own peculiar
charm.

The two women were absorbed. They were leaning on the well-worn wooden
rail, which served to pen in the unruly cattle, and watched with
interest and attention the movements of a magnificent young bull,
which had as nearly as possible succeeded in wrenching his neck free
from the clumsy headstall that fixed him to the post. His
discontented, inflamed eyes, his stubby, determined shoulder, the
dull, passionate intentness on freedom manifested by his attitude
seemed to fascinate the elder woman, who was expatiating on his
beauties to the seemingly less interested spectator beside her.…

“Nice beast, isn’t he, Phillis?” she murmured.

“Yes, but he’ll get his head out in about a minute!” the child said
nervously.

“Then it will be Hell let loose,” replied the elder woman, evidencing
a sort of savage enjoyment in the spectacle of the younger one’s
timidity. She continued, gloating, “He’d have the whole place cleared
in no time. Shall we stay and see the racket?”

Her hand stole towards the frayed rope.…

“No, don’t undo it, Addie. Oh, I do believe you’re going to! Do let’s
go home,” the child pleaded pettishly. “And Mary must be tired and
cold, waiting in the car all this time.”

“Oh, damn Mary!” said Adelaide. “Who cares for Mary?”

“But I’m tired and cold too.”

“You are? Come along then, my precious--at once.”

She turned and faced Wald Ensor. The long last look with which she had
enveloped the splendid, sullen, restless animal had not left her humid
eyes.

Quickly she recognized him, and righted herself. She put up to her
eyes, with a reminiscence of her town manner, a pince-nez that hung
round her neck by a chain of antique workmanship, and said in a hard
voice--

“Is that you?”

Then a marked hesitation seemed to overcome her. She raised her arm
that hung languidly down at her side, as if to ward off a blow. A
little collection of parcels she was holding together by a string fell
to the ground. The child very properly bent to pick them up. Ensor
properly, too, was about to forestall her, but a gesture from Adelaide
seemed to him to be intended to prevent and forbid him doing so. There
was an awkward pause.…

Then Adelaide, indicating with her pince-nez the stooping figure of
the beautiful young girl, and looking carefully away, pronounced
quickly--

“Wald, my daughter, Phillis.”

“How do you do?” said Wald Ensor, formally, when, her cheeks reddened
with stooping, the child resumed her upright position. She was
concerned because one of the parcels was missing. Perhaps it had
rolled under the feet of the bull?…

“Never mind,” said her mother fondly. There was a loving pride in her
voice. None of the lowing cows, untethered, but morally fast anchored
to the posts where their calves were firmly bounden, their mother-love
taken into strict consideration by the cunning drover, who relied on
it more surely than on any rope that was ever spun of hemp, could
boast a tenderer, more maternal solicitude. Ensor was touched. So the
restless, theoretic Adelaide was happy and settled at last, her hopes
fulfilled, her theories carried out.

Phillis, in her bucolic completeness and obvious sterling health, was
a maternal production to be proud of. She had golden hair, blue eyes
and a complexion of roses and again roses. There were hardly any
lilies, and although she was lovely at fifteen, the chances were that
she would be raddled at fifty. Ensor noticed that the bare hand that
clutched the wooden rail was, unlike her mother’s, large and heavy.
She probably had feet to correspond. The dark, bushy eyebrows, which
struck a note of savagery in the simple, placidly sensuous
countenance, suggested one coarse progenitor; Adelaide’s was an
excessively refined type. He surmised that she had in effect succeeded
in capturing something in the nature of a prize-fighter for a mate.
Such, she had declared, was her ambition to do in the old days at any
rate, something rustic, fair and Saxon.…

Adelaide released her underlip, which she had drawn in and had bitten
till it bled, and spoke quickly, with a graceless, oppressive
cordiality that reminded Ensor, at that moment, of the first time she
had invited him to dinner in Portland Place. In her access of nervous
excitement, as of one constantly expecting to be refused, she was
exactly the same, uncertain, deprecating, but peremptory.

“Where are you staying, Wald? At the Antelope? Here on business? Well,
you can do it from High Walls. We’ll motor you in every day. Let us go
and get your things out of the Antelope. The car’s there--waiting for
us----”

“Thank you-- I hardly think I----” so Ensor was saying at intervals,
and continued to say. He felt annoyed, hustled, overborne by all the
methods of an aggressive, overweening personality. Adelaide’s love of
domineering had once been modified by youthful languor; now her
masterfulness was reinforced by physical fitness. She had grown out of
the delicacy of the young girl, and was well, a woman to count with.

He thought of this as he walked behind her and Phillis through the
thronging market-place. She talked to him over her shoulder, hardly
listening to his objections. They threaded the crowd. Fusty interested
groups were collected round this or that shrewd cheap Jack. He
extolled, in the clearings they willingly made for him, now yards of
tawdry lace, now pieces of coarse netting warranted never to tear, now
rough crockery warranted never to break. And Ensor could hardly hear
Adelaide’s unmodulated voice, through the clatter of hoofs on the
stone causeways as the clumsy, puzzled animals were run along them at
a gallop by sweating, panting stable-boys, anxious to exhibit their
paces to intending purchasers. Adelaide would stop dead every now and
then and become absorbed in the contemplation of melancholy stallions
with straw-plaited tails, which stood, their shiny black hocks turned
outward, all adown the smooth bits of stone flagging intersecting the
rough cobbles.

Ensor, to call her attention to his protests, punctuated his remarks
at intervals with, “My dear Mrs.----” She took no notice, and if she
heard, did not care to supply the name. Now and again Phillis would
turn and smile, a sweet irresponsible smile, at him and sketch an
inviting gesture. Ensor liked all children, and especially girls of
that age, and after one of these little demonstrations followed with
less travail of the spirit and fewer protests. He rather wanted, too,
to see the Mary “be-damned” who was said to be waiting, cold, tired,
and neglected in the car.

They had reached the outer fringe of booths, the raucous voices of
cheap Jacks and the heartrending moos of the cows faded out of
hearing, and the broad street in front of the Antelope Inn, before
whose open yard door many conveyances stood, lay before him. He
crossed the road and was now faced with the immediate problem of
acceptance or refusal of Adelaide’s invitation.

There was another child in the motor, hunched up and cowering among
the rolling swathes of the leather motor hood pushed back. She was
obviously cold and tired of waiting. She seemed about ten years old.
Her dull eyes fixed themselves on him stupidly, wearily, with a kind
of painful animal interest.… She did not take them off him. Her white,
wide, flat face did not light up in the least when Adelaide
approached, and in reply to Ensor’s tacit inquiry, said briefly--

“No, not mine. The cook’s. You remember Gertrude--the cook that
couldn’t cook? Ha! ha! Didn’t you worry me about it? I have Mary here
for her health, and I leave her in the car because she’s afraid of
cows. Now, Phillis, be quick, go and get the things at Storr’s, and
come back. It’s a fairly long run home, Wald.…” She busied herself
with some rugs.…

Phillis departed, saying in a child’s flirtatious way as she obeyed
her mother’s request, “Now mind you come,” while Ensor slavishly
entered the hotel, sought his room and gathered up his belongings. The
other child seemed to him to have seconded the invitation too, in her
own dreamy, spiritless way. It touched him. He fancied he might cheer
her up a bit if he could once get her to take to him and gain her
confidence. Children liked him.

When he came out of the hotel again Phillis and the other child were
safely stowed away in the back of the car under one rug, pressed up
against each other to keep warm. They seemed to get on very well
together, Ensor was glad to see.

Adelaide invited her guest to take his seat in front beside her, and
they started.

 * * * * * * *

Adelaide drove in a careless, slapdash way which suggested the hand of
little practice. She took risks, she showed ignorance of some
fundamental rules of safety. This, however, did not disconcert Ensor
at all, he had plenty of physical courage. Full tilt they ran along
dull lanes and roads, blackish under foot, hedge-bordered in a sullen
craven green. The Plain of York in all its mediocre dreariness
unrolled itself before them. Adelaide, from between her pursed lips,
made no attempt to point out landmarks or objects of interest. There
were no interesting features to point out. Dull bryony shoots and
clematis tendrils were spread over the hedges, like a dusty net
coverlet on a lodging-house bed, neutral-tinted nettles carpeted them
at the foot, and at due intervals in their extent, clean, neatly-made
gates shut off the entry into fields each one like the other. The same
kind of stupid, spiritless bird rose up now and again, and lighted on
the tedious brown furrow that hid the one behind it. Mean clumps of
trees that veiled no possible trysting-place, bordered the road or
looked over it here and there. Ensor heard the little girls behind him
whispering and chuckling in the well of the carriage where they had
declined in laughing avoidance of the cold wind that blew steadily
over the plain. At least he heard Phillis’s voice and took Mary’s for
granted. The two seemed to be very good friends.

And then Adelaide began to talk to him in her wiredrawn inartistic
tones which suggested to Ensor something like a rope, lashing, being
trailed along a gravel walk, for he longed to bid her lift it, to try
to get taut now and then. The crude passion that smouldered in her
eyes, only lent an edge to her voice. It always did. When his mind
dwelt on the changes in her, he could think of no feature that had
altered much in twelve years, except her mouth which, from having been
as nearly as possible straight, had now lost all suggestion of curve,
and opening generally in raspishness, closed always in a helpless
peevishness. Her face reminded him of the matronly yet at the same
time old-maidish faces of those mentally starved, materially satisfied
women of the Renaissance he had seen in pictures and reproductions. It
was the same drawing over the cheeks, the same anxious slope of the
flesh away from the consumptive peaks and hollows of the bones. Her
nervous little hands, clawlike, handled the wheel with ill-regulated
vigour and obstinate determination to excel. Her vanity amused Ensor,
and since it made so decidedly for efficiency, commended itself to
him. He liked women to show grit, and did not on the whole object to
be managed by any person exhibiting marked competency.

As he reckoned, she had to give most of her real attention to the
driving of the car. Her vanity stimulated her to attempt to pay off
her guest with a conversation composed of ideas long since formulated
by herself or others.

“Isn’t it a grim country?” she said cheerfully. “They say that there
are more heirs and heiresses of solitary habit and tottering reason to
the square inch here than in any other county in England. You see,”
she knitted her brows, “these old feudal people have all along paid no
attention to physiological rules; they have chosen to intermarry so
fearfully.”

“Your old preoccupation, eh!” said Ensor, smiling.

“Don’t sneer, Wald. We met and took to each other on that ground, you
remember, and I am keener on it than ever. I hate anything of a
misbegotten or deformed nature like death or sin, which indeed it is.”
She looked at him keenly. “Do you know if I was not a Christian woman
I should find myself beating Mary here within an inch of her life?”

Ensor made a sound indicating his wish and his conviction that it were
proper that she should lower her voice. Adelaide accepted the
criticism and to some extent heeded its remonstrance, in the next few
words she said.

“But as she’s poor faithful old Gertrude’s unique scion I stay my
hand, and give her instead Parrish’s Food.”

“It’s very good of you,” Ensor murmured, oppressed. He remembered the
baby in the chest of drawers, and, besides, he felt those big helpless
opaque-seeming eyes of the child in the car behind, plumb in the
middle of his back.…

“Dead against my own theories too,” Adelaide went on. “That sort of
distinct evidence of a parent’s physiological failure ought to be
stamped out at birth.”

“Perhaps,” said Ensor slowly and strainedly. “Perhaps she is going to
be a poet? I fancy Keats had those beautiful suffering eyes.”

“Eyes of a sick monkey, pah!” ejaculated Adelaide, brutally, and as
loudly as she had ever spoken before. “Let us not think of her. Tell
me all about yourself.”

Wald Ensor obeyed and gave her an account of his doings during the
last twelve years. As he talked in the even, rather tame manner which
in him was accentuated, not diminished, by deep feeling, he was
conscious all the time of a duel waged within him by two opposing but
strong moods.

One side of him longed to lay his hand on Adelaide’s and get her to
stop the car, and allow him to step out of the range of her puissant
personality, which alarmed while it interested him. The other side,
the explorer-adventurer side, divorced from her image, wanted to stay
and see it through, and have another look at the two youthful beings
for whom Adelaide was making herself responsible, more especially the
cook’s ailing child. One long, attenuated, but distinct thread of
passionate feeling linked him to her.… He had felt like that towards a
monkey from a tropical island on the ship that the captain was
bringing home to colder climes, and which resented it in sadness and
melancholy.

With regard to adventure, he could not help wondering if when they
reached a place called High Walls, where Adelaide said she lived, a
fond husband would come to the portal, and welcome his wife and the
stranger she had chosen to bring home. For Adelaide had volunteered no
information about herself on that head, and he was too shy, or too
apprehensive of difficulties to ask for any. He only gathered that she
was well off and had bought High Walls herself, for Dr. Favarger had
left his only daughter everything.

Ensor expected, he knew not why, that the car would turn in at some
majestic drive, bordered by fine old trees. He was the more surprised
when after going for half-a-mile or so along a bit of road bordered by
hedges on one side, and a high brick wall on the other, overhung by
heavy elm-trees, Adelaide stopped the car opposite a small sunk door
in this very wall.

“I live here,” she said. “Wald, will you ring?”

Rooks cawed from their nests in the clumps of high trees that seemed
to fill all the enclosure, and a dog barked, evidently hearing the
noise of the car and anxious to welcome its mistress. Ensor, as he
stood in the roadway after having pulled the long iron handle of the
bell, had the sense of being at the postern gate of some embattled
fortress standing tall and grimly self-contained in the gloomy plateau
of the Wolds.

Time passed. No one came to the door, the dog inside barked fitfully.
Adelaide’s voice sounded unreal in the great spaces.… Yet she was
talking as people talk in cities.

“Nice old place!” she was saying jauntily. “I bought it, it went so
well with my own peculiar mentality. It belonged to one of the
crocky-minded noblemen I told you of; he came to need only one
room--somewhere else and padded--so I got it cheap, freehold and all.
It takes delightfully few servants to keep it up, and that’s what I
like. I hate servants spying. What are mine about.… Hollo!”

She stood up in the car and called out. Her voice was not good. At
last, a shuffling old manservant appeared, and stood holding the door,
not attempting to make himself useful in any way. It was Ensor who
helped Adelaide out. Then he turned to the two children.… Phillis had
already leaped out. Ensor looked keenly at the other child, sitting or
rather crouching in the wide seat. Their eyes met for a moment. Then
Adelaide seemed to intercept them.

“Mary, stop in the car!… No, she may as well come round with us,” she
said fussily.

The man got in and took the vehicle off somewhere, and piled with
motor-rugs, Ensor stumbled after Adelaide and the two children. A
narrow path, flagged with stones, not a carriage drive, led up the
very short way to the house. On the steps an ugly puppy rushed at
them, and covered Phillis with damp paw-marks. The child tried to
abash and quieten it, in vain. Adelaide in her unnatural, would-be
forcible tones, called it off, and bade it come to her. The dog
obeyed, but in Ensor’s opinion, without enthusiasm.

Adelaide seemed to think differently. “You see,” she said. “He loves
the hand that chastens him. I do the chastening. I have to, all these
people are so tender-hearted, except Gertrude--she has good strong
hands.”

“I do hate to hear it howling, Addie,” remarked Phillis.

“All young things,” said her mother, gravely, “need to go through a
period of misery and due correction before they are fitted for social
purposes. And this is a good dog, or you bet I shouldn’t keep him or
trouble about him at all. I hate mongrels, human or otherwise, don’t
you, Wald?”…

Her eyes hardened, embittered in expression, fell on the puny child,
who held an immense rug that trailed on the ground beside her. She was
evidently too shy or helpless to put it down or act at all until an
order was expressly given her. Ensor took the rug from her. She did
not look up. He began to think this instance of Adelaide’s
philanthropic kindness was half-witted.…

“Go in, Mary,” said Adelaide sharply. “Don’t stand fiddling there!”

 * * * * * * *

Some one did thrash the puppy next day, for Ensor heard it howling
loudly beneath his bedroom window. Its cry was for all the world like
that of a child that was being beaten. He could not rest in bed
through the noise, though he knew well enough that dogs must be
trained. He rose and employed the hour or so thus gained on the day to
examine carefully the position of the room he was in, its means of
exit, etc., in the style of all well-seasoned travellers. He then put
on his hat and went out by a back entrance, half stumbling over and
apologizing to a small child in a cotton frock who was scrubbing the
steps of it. He examined the shape of the house, the extent of the
garden, and counted the number of tall elm-trees that surrounded it,
and were in their turn circumscribed by the high, dull brick wall that
gave Adelaide’s house its name.

High Walls was a composite building, finished in late Georgian period,
but including portions dating from almost every period after
Elizabeth. The Elizabethan part was more or less built up in the
interior. A Georgian architect of the worst years had carefully
enclosed and hidden it away, and faced all with a frontage that
offended every canon of art and taste and depressed every eye as well.
The high brick wall, Ensor fancied, represented a still more recent
addition, for the hideous expensive portal and colonnade of the
façade which had been evidently designed to dazzle the countryside,
was dwarfed and crushed out of all proportion by the encroaching
circumference which ate up both air and space, and gave the house the
air of an asylum or a prison.

His voyage of discovery ended, he went quietly in by the front door in
the middle of the colonnade, and found himself in a shiny-floored
hall, carpeted here and there with wild beast skins, among which he
recognized his own handsome present to Miss Adelaide Favarger. One
corner of the hall, rendered rather dark in daylight by the pillars of
the colonnade, was palisaded off with old German screens, or
arm-chairs that successfully fended off draughts from the front door,
and permitted it to be used as a lounge and smoking-room.

It was panelled with oak and furnished in the old-fashioned regulation
country-house style in dark browns and yellows. Several heavy antlered
heads of deer hung on the walls. Their sad, glassy eyes leered down
pensively. He noticed, as he went round, pince-nez in hand, that there
were some very good engravings. But they all embodied the usual
gloating cruelties of the sportsman. There was a print of the fighting
deer of Landseer with antlers interlocked till death, another of the
rabbit in the trap, and one of the stag pulled down by its yelping
enemies. All these famous works of art were repugnant to Ensor. He
was, if he thought about it, inclined to be anti-vivisectionist.

On the broad hearth, although it was July, charred logs rested on the
iron dogs and fell slowly away into a bed of soft grey ash, the
reduced ghosts of themselves. There was a growing heap of detritus
that was never buried or cleared away. The gnawing flame lurked there
somewhere at its heart, but gave no warmth, and the man, used to
Californian summers, felt chilly and longed to stir the logs, though
it was summer, into some semblance of wintry activity.

He knew how to behave, however, and taking up an out-of-date local
paper that was lying about, he sat down with a patient eye on the main
staircase which he expected his hostess to presently descend. The
paper was dull to the uninitiated in local gossip, and he dropped it
and began to go over again in his mind the last words that Adelaide
had said to him as she ascended that very staircase last night. One
small, finely-shaped foot was on the stair. With her small
housekeeping letter-bag in one hand--the bag he had never seen her
without since they came to High Walls--she had held out to him the
other hand, saying gravely, without suspicion of vulgar archness--

“Good-night. Sleep well. I shan’t.”

He had said nothing, disconcerted, but had let her go. He was
outraged, not so much by her words, as by the look with which she had
punctuated them. It made him remember, with an intense, shy, conscious
memory, the last time he had seen her eyes as she had turned to him on
the gas-lit doorstep--the eyes of a sick monkey--she had given him the
phrase herself--the yellow sofa in its corner at Portland Place--the
wide gleaming doorstep again, when placated, reproachless, seeking not
to bind him, she had let him out into the dawn.

He had begun by admiring her for her fine non-deprecatory attitude,
her bold reliance on the social and moral efficacy of her own
standards and principles. She denied nothing, deprecated nothing,
dropped nothing. The yellow sofa was there, in the hall, he had
recognized it overnight, a handsome piece of furniture. He had not
supposed that she cared to invest it with sentimental recollections of
her old home and her maiden days. Or did she?

He brooded over the ways of women, of which he proudly supposed
himself to know nothing, when a female servant came through the outer
hall, bearing to-day’s paper, which she laid down on the yellow
cushions beside him. He had no time to ask her a question as to
Adelaide’s morning plans, for she quickly passed back again through
the red baize door that led, so Ensor imagined, to the kitchen region.
She left the door open. A waft of sounds came to him, voices, one of
which he fancied was the voice of the famous and omnipotent Gertrude,
on whom so far he had never set eyes, while the other he knew to be
Adelaide’s. She was already down and afoot, then; she was a good
housekeeper, and gave her orders early?

She was evidently holding the handle of the door preparatory to coming
through, finishing a sentence which he did not hear. The tone in which
Gertrude permitted herself to answer her mistress set him against her;
it was raucous, coarsely good-humoured, and her speech, of which he
caught fragments here and there, grossly familiar.

“With me? You’ve told Phillis? Well, that’s quick work, I must say!”

“It’s got to be done,” Adelaide replied sturdily, he heard her. “And
the sooner the better.”

“The other’ll miss her!”

“That can’t be helped. _You_ needn’t mind--Phillis’ll profit. This
very day, mind!”

There was a pause. The cook had gone back into the kitchen some little
way before she replied, and the vicious emphasis with which she spoke
was accentuated by the clang of a dish, roughly set down on some
pantry shelf or other.

“I don’t mind, but it seems a queer sort of way to go and treat your
own flesh and blood!”

Adelaide let the door go sharply and, bag in hand, came forward to
greet her guest. She had not expected to see him already down, and
said so. She looked excessively handsome, if a trifle pale, as she
pushed her hand through the cloudy swathes of hair that lay across her
forehead. With characteristic crankiness, she arranged her hair
across, not over or back from her forehead. It became her.

She stood chatting to her guest, telling him that breakfast was not
ready yet, for that lazy little Phillis, whose business it was to make
the tea, had had a fit of temper this morning early, and was not
dressed yet. While she was speaking, Phillis looked over the
banisters, and addressed her mother, calling her by her Christian
name, a fashion that Ensor disliked. He fancied that perhaps the child
was allowed, nay enjoined to do so, in order to minimize the effect of
her size and the precocious development on the age-estimation of her
mother, a natural weakness to which Adelaide, like other ladies, was
probably prone.

“Oh, Addie!” the child said appealingly. “Mayn’t I really have Mary to
sleep with me any more?”

“No,” replied Adelaide. “It is high time Gertrude began to train her.…
Now, don’t worry, it would be poor kindness to keep her any longer
with you, spoiling a good servant and unfitting her for her station.
Go in and make tea.”

Phillis obeyed sulkily. Ensor was glad to see her put up a good fight
for her companion.

Adelaide perched with a childish movement on the arm of the sofa,
showing a pretty ankle in its openwork stocking. She looked like a
handsome, capable gipsy, as she sat there, dangling her everlasting
bag.…

 * * * * * * *

“I’ve been asking Gertrude,” she said carelessly, “if she remembers
you, and she says she does. You must look her up after breakfast.”

“But I never saw her!” he said, unwillingly, remembering her voice so
lately heard. “You mean your cook in Portland Place?”

“Not much of a cook, was she? But so faithful. And I needed it. She
needed me. She had a lover who was a prize-fighter, and he deserted
her and left her with that wretched child you’ve seen, to keep.… It is
a case of atavism, I expect, for he was a fine fellow.”

“Was that she beating the dog this morning?”

“Yes. She’s got good strong hands.”

An exultant gleam, an instantaneous flicker, as though by some new
unexpected mode of invention, he had been afforded a kodak view of the
suddenly protruded forked tongue of a viper, crossed Ensor’s excited
vision. He shuddered. And Adelaide suddenly, but with an air of
intense premeditation, slipped off the arm of the sofa and kissed him.

 III

Impelled by the sudden fruition of all that was morbid in his nature,
Wald Ensor, towards the end of the year, married Mary Adelaide
Frances, the widow of J. Dibben, Esq. It is a fact that until he
bestirred himself to apply for the licence, he had not known the name
of the father of Phillis. Adelaide never refused but seemed to prefer
not to speak of him. Ensor supposed that Dibben, a healthy, ordinary
man of no preponderating degree of intellect, had quickly managed to
alienate and embitter a capricious, easily-bored woman like Adelaide.
He was too modest to imagine that he himself amused her or interested
her to any great extent, but at all events, he thought she considered
him adequate. In his company, she appeared to find the nearest
approach, for her, to a state of repose. She took possession of him,
body and soul. He realized it faintly. She even seemed to have made
some slight sacrifice of her individuality with a view to enslaving
him completely. Though to every one else her manner was curt,
unpleasant and at times unbearably arrogant, she stayed her savage
tongue and curbed her domineering temper whenever it came in direct
contact with her husband. And even had she allowed her natural
acerbity full play, the fact that she was now about to become a mother
for the second time, called forth all Ensor’s chivalry and tenderness.

He rejoiced greatly at his approaching paternity. The want that had
been created deep in his heart by the premature death of his child out
in California was about to be completely satisfied; the void that for
lack of a better he had filled with Adelaide’s child, Phillis Dibben,
he had adopted openly; while, secretly, Mary, her foster sister, as he
in his heart called her, was far dearer to him. Phillis Dibben was
unsympathetic, he did not think hers was altogether a nice nature, but
still she was a child, and Ensor’s love of children was a real and
true sentiment.

Though Adelaide and he had met first on the common ground of their
philoprogenitive instinct, Ensor had come to suspect that his own was
the truer development of it. Adelaide admired healthy, presentable
specimens of the class only, and the beauty of Phillis as an
undeniable guarantee of her own Eugenical perfection afforded the
amount of toll to her vanity, the satisfaction of her pride that was
needed to evoke the motherly in her. It was the only motive that
swayed her, Ensor thought. Or else why did she so neglect the cook’s
unhappy progeny, the child she had begun by petting, and more or less
treating as her own? He could not forget that he had seen Mary, now
degraded to a servant, on the day he had come across her in Beverley,
sitting in the car with Adelaide’s own child. The turn was too sudden.
It outraged his sense of decency.

Ensor, whose large heart was capable, where children were concerned,
of embracing the halt and the maimed and the eugenically incorrect,
could hardly endure to let the question stand over till Adelaide was
more fit to deal with it. He constrained himself to do so, however,
and contented himself with speaking kindly to the little girl whenever
he met her on the stairs or in the corridors. She did not walk, she
crawled; he had an idea she was slightly deformed? He realized that it
was Mary he had stumbled over that first morning as she knelt by a
side door into the garden, feebly scouring some stone steps. Her
translation from the padded seat of the car to the hard stones she was
washing had been so sudden that he could not easily conceive it to be
she.

After a while he did speak to Adelaide. She made no mystery of it. She
was a woman of her word, and Mary’s play days were over. Yes, it was
true, she had until then been more or less brought up with Phillis,
had shared her room and her meals and walks and games. It had pleased
Phillis, but she could not sacrifice a child’s whole future even to
please Phillis, so now that was over. With a sort of fiendish
rationalism and want of consistency, she condemned a child brought up,
through her caprice, in comparative ease and idleness, to do the rough
work of the house, eat inferior food, worst of all, she subtracted her
from all the softening educative influences to which she had been
accustomed.

He listened, tapping his boot with his riding-whip. He said nothing.
He thought it over. If only the child could hold on, it would of
course be as well not to worry Adelaide just now, but wait till she
had got safely over her forthcoming experience, always a severe mental
trial to women of her temperament. Then, surely, milder counsels might
prevail; he might get Mary reinstated, a kind of foster sister to
Phillis, and that was what he would like best. Oh, very much best, for
he had the greatest, the most absurd, tenderness for the ugly, sad
unchildish child! But if that were impossible, if her mistress still
refused to allow it, Mary might at least be taken out of this and sent
away to some bright, well-managed school, or home of her own class, to
be properly trained and educated. He did not like the notion of her
being brought up to be a servant, she did not look as if she would
ever be strong enough. But there were other professions. He would
see----?

Meantime he did what he could for the child, and that was very little.
She never appeared in the better part of the house that the red baize
door shut off, and he sometimes fancied that Adelaide disliked to see
him cross the threshold of it into the other. Yet the oldest and most
interesting part of High Walls lay beyond, and Ensor was something of
an antiquary, where architecture was concerned. He did not want to
annoy his wife, however, and he was careful to conduct his
architectural investigations from the back, where the historical
portions of the house were situated. There Mary’s work lay, and he
often spied her at her task of ablution on steps and hearth stones,
armed with a pail and a piece of bath-brick, feebly scouring, swirling
a wet rag about, ineffectually spreading long spiderlike arms in a
radius of their length all round her and producing a dull wet surface,
to be succeeded by a bright brown sanded one, where before all was
dull, unvisited dust or dirt. She had terribly long arms for a child
of her size and age, and she was moreover, he noticed, left-handed
like himself. He would stand there for quite a long time looking down
on her rusty red ribbon top-knot, knowing that the child was aware of
him, but was far too well drilled to look up and crave his notice. How
had they managed to transmogrify her so quickly, from a sort of foster
sister to Phillis, sleeping with Phillis, driving about in the motor
with Phillis and her mother, into the submissive drudge who never
looked up till he spoke to her, and then with a sad cowed expression
that went to his heart?

If she were actually carrying a heavy pail, too heavy for her or
trailing a broom long enough for a person twice her height, he
considered he was justified in taking the pail or the broom away from
her at once and trying to learn from her the place where she wished it
to be deposited. It was difficult to get her to speak at all, and she
got shyer as the days went on. He felt, manlike, that he could
scarcely offer to go down on his knees and scrub the stone floor in
her stead, but he would have liked to do so, for he realized that it
was not a child’s work. He fancied that the School Board, if they were
aware that one of their prey was thus day by day removed from every
form of school training, might have something to say about it, and
dreaded some sort of exposure for Adelaide. Mary was given no tuition
of any kind; he was sure of it. High Walls was five miles away from
Market Weighton, and though in the nearest hamlet, consisting of a few
cottages, there was a school that was half-a-mile distant, Mary never
went beyond the garden, if indeed she got any fresh air at all.

The place was curiously self-contained, in its girdling walls.
Adelaide did her own marketing in the motor, tradesmen never
penetrated within their circumference. As it used to be said of the
house in Portland Place that anything might go on there, so it might
be said of High Walls. Adelaide had perhaps chosen to live here,
perhaps through some affectionate analogy with the home of her birth
and the house in which her mother had died. She had bought High Walls
outright, so he learned, she made her own gas, she kept her own fowls
and her own cows, and she ordered her clothes from Paris, fetching
large wooden boxes that had crossed the seas, from the station
herself, in the ever useful motor. In everything she did there was a
_brusquerie_, a jerkiness, a suggestion of eccentricity.

There was no doubt that for one reason or another, from austerity,
shyness and love of solitude, or simply from lack of social instinct,
Adelaide had succeeded in creating a human vacuum all round her, an
area sterilized of gossip. Since their marriage, before the registrar,
three months ago, Mrs. Ensor, her husband felt pretty sure, had had no
visitors. As a matter of fact, Ensor knew of three people who said
they had driven or motored out to High Walls to pay their respects to
the lady he had married, but even if they had done so, admittance was
probably refused them. These were the wives of men that Ensor had met
about in Market Weighton or Beverley, and who had enjoined their women
folk to call on the queer, uncivilized woman whom this gentle,
civilized man that they rather liked, had married. It was easy for
Ensor to see that she was not popular. If people even realized her
previous existence, they forbore to talk of her, and the call was only
a tribute to his own charm and obvious pleasant gentlemanliness. For
he was a man’s man, a man whom women are apt to find dull. But as
Adelaide never went out, never returned a call, never expected to be
asked to anything, it was easy enough to be civil to the husband, and
make him free of what there was of Society in these sleepy little
market towns. Before very long Wald Ensor belonged to the Conservative
Club of Beverley, and was put on the Library Committee of that active
little place, while in Weighton he played golf, and adjudged prizes.
The wives’ drawing-rooms knew him not or hardly at all, he could not
very well go about among the women without Adelaide, and he did not
choose to do so.

He constrained himself to be more or less active in whatever was
going, to fulfil his trivial duties as a citizen when they came his
way, partly from a sense of duty, partly, he fancied, because the
monotony of his existence at High Walls was slowly sapping his
vitality, dulling his good temper and sense of good fellowship. The
desire to travel again sometimes came over him in a great wave. If it
had not been for Phillis and Adelaide, he said to himself: if it had
not been for Mary, he did not say or even think to himself--he would,
in certain irrepressible moods, have proposed it to his wife, to leave
her for a time.

He could not, somehow, talk to Adelaide now; he thought it was because
of her condition. He had come to think that everything, including
questioning, plans and so on, must be deferred until Adelaide, in her
own phrase, was “through.” She thought and talked of nothing else. It
was an event of more than ordinary importance to her. Well, it would
be over in a few months. Then he would ask her about her social
ostracism. He would find out if it was self-incurred, a voluntary
effort on her part? Or was it a case of sour grapes, and had she been
clever enough to make a virtue out of necessity? She was clever enough
for anything, of that he was convinced. Or had she from pique, temper
or caprice, so obstinately refused herself at the beginning, when
first she had come to settle in Yorkshire, that people had grown tired
at last of making overtures of friendship; overtures that were
continually repulsed by the sour chatelaine of the lonely house, in
its belt of sombre trees and solid deterrent masonry.

He could not ask her this now, he could not ask her anything. He
literally knew nothing about the woman he had married and taken to his
breast, together with her child and her cook and her cook’s bastard,
with the name that a man unknown had given her and which he had
superseded so easily.

He did not know how long she had lived in Yorkshire, why she lived in
Yorkshire, and why she had taken a mansion that was little better than
a prison in which they two lived immured.

To do her justice, she did not seek to prison him there with her, she
made no objection to his leaving her for hours. She would not
seemingly have minded his leaving her for days, only he never did. He
was held by her lazy, picturesque indifference, by the remembrance of
the attraction of her bursts of passion in the days when she was not,
as now, concentrating every force of her being on one single point,
the bearing of a healthy child, a wonderful child, a child that should
be even more eugenical than Phillis. He did not know that he was weak,
but he knew that she was strong and that when he was not loving her,
he was afraid of her. Yes, he, Wald Ensor, the man who had shot tigers
and braved artillery and dug for gold under circumstances of almost
impossible fortitude and endurance, was afraid of this hawk-nosed,
straight-lipped woman, with the thin wrists, the small feet and the
vanishing waist.

She was ruining him, she was breaking his spirit, making him a craven,
as in another department Gertrude the cook, with her “good strong
hands” that he shuddered to look at, was making of Mary. Mary, her
child, the human being over whom she had power, even as Adelaide his
wife, had power over him. He was sure of it. With her cruel, if
necessary, training, Gertrude was killing her child by inches. In
obedience to her mistress’s strange wild theory of economics, the
warped little body of the cook’s child was being maimed and stunted,
her mind dwarfed and annulled, her moral and physical growth
contravened beyond recall. For Adelaide, with her strong will and
sense of duty, was behind Gertrude, driving her to do what she thought
was right and correct for the child of humble birth domiciled under
her roof. She was right, economically right; it were indeed useless
and extravagantly unpractical to bring up the cook’s child in luxury,
beyond her station; the wrench of unfitness for her inevitable
degradation and fall to her true station in life would be all the more
severe later on. Only Adelaide’s want of imagination, however, could
inure her to the thought of such a situation created by her own
behest. Adelaide! fond of children! Never! Ensor smiled bitterly under
his drooping moustache, and forced himself to remember that Adelaide
had the defects of her qualities, and that philoprogenitiveness was
not one of them. He had gauged her aright in the old days at Portland
Place, or was it that that sly, all-seeing old father of hers had sown
the doubt in his mind?

“_Adelaide, fond of children! She only thinks she is. Cruelty masked
by philanthropy._”

And what was that about Mother’s vanity, and its non-negligibility as
a factor? He remembered the old man’s pawky sneer as he said it.

“_Cases of baby-farming_,” he had argued. “_There’s sheer cruelty. If
a woman ill-treats or even kills the child of another, no natural
feeling except cruelty can possibly come into play, not even
vanity.…_”

Vanity! Yes. There it was, a clear issue. The beautiful Phillis, her
own… petted, cherished!… And on the other hand Mary, deformed,
disgraced by Nature’s hand.… He used to hide his head in his hands as
he contemplated the terrible antithesis.

Get her away!… He must… as soon as Adelaide had given birth to the
wonderful child that was to be hers and his! That was settled.
Meanwhile, he suffered, strange, unreasonable torments. Sometimes
hanging about in the back of the house he would see the hem of Mary’s
frock or the reach of her arm, as she scrubbed and lathered and
polished. Then, with a groan, he would prevent himself from turning
the corner of yard or out-house, lest he actually caught sight of the
child at some one of her debilitating tasks. He would clench his
hands, stuff a great cigar into his mouth, anything to keep him from
rushing upon the poor waif, lifting her up, and boldly facing
Gertrude, carry her off to America or the Antipodes.

One day, feeling he could bear it no longer, he got on to his bicycle
and rode out to Weighton, on purpose to buy something; toys,
sweatmeats, he did not know what, for Mary. Too handsome a present
might bring down a beating, he sadly suspected; he had better get her
something to eat, something nourishing, something that would
disappear. He was about to invest in chocolate _fondants_, the best,
when he suddenly realized that the cook’s child had been back in her
proper station full three months, and would no longer appreciate the
kind of eatables that would appeal to Phillis, who was a gourmet. He
asked for and procured the wholesome candy, and rode home, tired and
depressed. The impulse which had sent him out was a little spent. Poor
Mary was the cook’s child after all, bred to servitude, doing only
what her mother had done before her. He was a meddling busybody and
would probably only succeed in getting the poor little creature a
beating.…

He was thinking of Adelaide and Phillis now--of the rich sensuous
beauty of Adelaide’s child, and the uncanny handsomeness of his wife.
The devilish attraction of it swayed him, always more especially when
he was tired and overwrought. It was her eyes.…

However, he had got the candy, a fat packet that ought to rejoice any
normal child’s heart, and on arriving home he went boldly into the
rear premises through the red baize door, and asked where Mary was?

Gertrude, coarse, homely, but on the whole well favoured, suspended
her chopping operations at a board, and raising her chin, regarded him
quizzically. With a kind of good-humoured malice, so it appeared to
him, she slightly deferred her reply.… Then she said calmly--

“Mary is in the scullery.”

Raising her voice she called--

“Mary! You’re wanted.”

Quickly, obediently, a drooping, crestfallen figure of infancy
appeared and stood in the sunlight that poured through the doorway,
flung from a wide open window far back in the room she came from. It
irradiated the ground she stood on and the filmy mass of cobwebs over
her head; it could not light her up, any more than the bogey in the
fields which flaps lank and dull in the full glare of noontide. And
this was a living child, rendered by what means he knew not,
unsusceptible, like any scarecrow, of light and joy. The depressed red
bow on the top of her head looked as if it had not been untied for
weeks. The hem of her skirt was partially torn off, it was far too
long for her, and she had fastened, or some one had fastened it up for
her, clumsily with a piece--two pieces of string. It showed a dirty
pair of knickerbockers.

She stood, waiting patiently, blinking a little, hideous, shapeless,
piteous. Gertrude said nothing but looked from one to the other,
comparing them as it were, enjoying herself quietly, like a rough in
the front row of the pit.

After a while, as if the play had lasted long enough, she said--

“Come here! I’ll put a pin in for you.”

Mary came shuffling up, not unwillingly. She did not seem to dislike
her mother, that is all that could be said, and Ensor was glad to be
able to think it possible that Gertrude was not always unkind to her.
But such shocking neglect, even if there had been no excessive
corporal punishment, was culpable. He stood, handling the packet of
sweets dubiously, while the mother proceeded, with many a shake and
pull, to modify her child’s disorder, which she had the sense to see
injured her in the opinion of her master, if master he could be called
who had no authority. At last summoning his courage, Ensor pulled out
the packet and put it into Mary’s hand as she stood there, pending the
adjustment of clothes that could hardly be called such, so ragged and
insufficient were they.

The sweets fell to the ground, dropped with strange unchildish
negligence from a nerveless hand. The child did not even look up. A
spasm of agony transfixed the heart of Ensor.

Gertrude noticed the violent contraction of his features. She picked
up the packet of bull’s eyes, and actually inserted one into Mary’s
mouth. Ensor did not see if the child retained it, for he was groping
on the ground for some of the sweets that had fallen out of the burst
packet.

“Say thank you, you silly!” Gertrude adjured the child who stood
astonished, bewildered, by such ordinary attentions as are the usual
award of the protected and cherished young of any class. She was
passive through fright, but if she had had the spirit, it was easy to
see that her one idea was to hide, and that her eyes were looking for
a corner to run into. But her mother had hold of her, ordering her
attire, shaking her as if she had been a small frail apple-tree.

“That’s a very unsuitable length for a child’s dress, surely?” Ensor
remarked, when Mary stood, hardly erect, sheepish but disengaged at
last. The peccant undergarments were shoved into their proper place,
more or less, and concealed, and her long loose frock was draped into
paniers all round her.

“She’s skinny, that’s what it is!” conceded Gertrude. “Nothing won’t
stay up round her! The dress too long, eh? No wonder! It’s one of
Phillis’s that Miss Adelaide threw away because it was too bad for her
beauty to wear. It had to do for my Mary, hadn’t it? We can’t afford
to have clothes made on purpose for us, can we? Now run away, run away
and play!”

She grinned. Mary stood stock still.

“You’re to grow into your clothes, I see,” said Ensor helplessly.
“Well, make haste and grow, there’s a good girl!”

Mary smiled. Even if the gentleman’s words were absurd and irrelevant,
she could not be deceived in the kindness of the speaker’s intention.

The smile, begun without spirit or brilliance, faded out like sunlight
on a wall on a rainy day. Gertrude took up his speech, and answered
it.

“Grow! Her! Never fear! Mary’s one of those stunted-from-birth ones
Miss Adelaide’s always talking about. Just look at these thundering
long arms!”

She extended to its full length the gnome-like, skinny limb to which
she alluded. The owner suffered this liberty wearily. Her stupid
glazed eyes were fixed on Ensor. They seemed to say, “Save me! Save
me!”

He stammered out--

“Couldn’t she be sent to the sea for a month or so?… I would arrange
it.… That is, if you could spare her?”

He waited on the cook’s answer agonizedly. She was in effect the
child’s mother, with absolute power over it for life and death.…

“Spare her, Lord, yes!” answered the cook calmly. “The work she does
isn’t worth speaking about. You’re nobbut a poor worker, aren’t you,
Mary?” She turned to Ensor, away from the child, but she did not
trouble to drop her voice at all--

“’Twould be no good, Sir. I’m thinking Miss Adelaide’s begun her grand
training too late.”

“What d’you mean?” he asked.

“She’ll be training her into her grave, that’s what she’s doing.”

“Sh--h! for God’s sake, woman!” he muttered, and sought his wife.
Something must be done.

 * * * * * * *

He had no authority, except, strange to say, as far as Phillis was
concerned. And though Phillis’s physical upbringing left nothing to be
desired, he considered her mental education in some ways to be
defective. Adelaide placed no obstacle whatever to his realization of
certain views he had formulated and insisted on to the verge of
tediousness with regard to the moral standards to be inculcated in a
young growing girl.

She listened patiently, while he exposed these theories, and her thin
lips wore something more nearly approaching to a smile at these times
than any other, while her husband thus took a practical interest in
the future of her daughter. He reasoned broadly, and generally; he
could not lay his whole mind before the wife of Phillis’s father. For
that father counted, and not, in Ensor’s idea, favourably. Phillis had
certain strongly marked tendencies which he deplored, and which he
conceived her to derive from the parent he did not know. She had
undoubtedly a strain of the coarse and the callous; her father had
probably had these characteristics more strongly developed. She had
also some disagreeable qualities that he distinguished in and traced
from Adelaide, and that careful training might cross and deny and
finally eradicate. She was sly, she was morbid, she was headstrong and
reckless of the claims of others.

So, acting with Adelaide’s authority, delegated to him,
unquestioningly, he kept a strict watch and supervision on the books
she read, and the conversations she heard or took part in. He did not
countenance her frequent visits to the kitchen and her odd indecent
familiarity with Gertrude the cook. He had asked his wife if he might
not prohibit the child from entering the servants’ quarters
altogether, and seal the red baize door that led to them against her
use. He would like to forbid all entrance and egress by it, and force
her to give her word of honour that she would observe the prohibition.

“She may give it, but she won’t keep it,” said Adelaide lazily. “You
can’t wonder. She’s fond of Gertrude, because she gives her tit-bits,
and Phillis is greedy, poor darling! And then”--she looked up in his
face--“there’s your beloved Mary! She’s about, and you must remember
the two were brought up together. They were like foster sisters before
you came. You altered everything. And now I am going to have your
child!”

He stooped and kissed her, full of premature paternal emotion.
Adelaide was supposed to be not quite so well to-day. She was lying on
the famous tiger-skin that he had given her, and which she had spread
over a low wide couch in the hall. She chose to lie on it always, so
that the brute’s savage head was close to her own. Loving and akin,
the live Adelaide and the dead beast he had given her, both reeked of
each other. There was all the hot suggestion of the jungle, of
careless natural savagery in the juxtaposition of the tiger’s snarling
teeth, Adelaide’s dusky eyes, and the spots and splashes of black that
showed on each side of her spare form, like caked, dried blood upon
the gold. It was his wife’s boast that her beautiful figure was hardly
altered by her present condition, and the shocking cruelty to the
unborn implied in this attainment of an unnatural shapeliness was lost
on the simple fellow who was so soon to be a father.

“Our child,” he said, kissing her again passionately, “is the thing
that matters.”

Then the recollection of that other child went through, pierced his
heart like an arrow. He rose from his knees. All the blood in his body
came into his face. He stood looking down on the woman, who had
returned the passion of his caress with all the force of which she was
at present capable. A large patch on the tiger-skin, a zebra mark
bitten in, zig-zagging across the yellow fur, focussed his eyes.…

“Adelaide,” he prayed softly, “could we not take Mary back into the
house again?”

“No,” Adelaide said. She spoke quite quietly too, but Ensor knew her;
a storm was coming.

“Then,” he said pleadingly. “Could she not be sent away for a
bit--or”--his immense struggle betrayed itself in his voice--“for
good?”

“You cannot interfere with Gertrude’s business,” came plumb and sharp
from Adelaide. “If Gertrude likes to leave me, she can of course take
her child away with her. But I cannot do without Gertrude, and
Gertrude will never leave me. Ask her.”

She turned away, and laid her cheek against the flat head of the
tiger.

“And I was so happy!” she wailed, in bitter accents.

He knelt down again. Her breath came quick. He feared for her.

“It is no use,” she said. “You have spoilt it all. And all for the
sake of a dirty misbegotten little wretch whose own mother can’t stand
her and beats and neglects her. I don’t blame Gertrude. Don’t you
understand, Wald, Mary is one of the wrecklings, one of Nature’s
faults that ought to have been smothered at birth? I wish I had. I
wish somebody had. My father would have put her away fast enough if I
had asked him, only like a fool, I was kind to Gertrude, and saw her
through with it. But I have come to hate the very sight of the child!
And you--_you_ to come snivelling to me about her.… You!”

She laughed. Her passion was spent. She looked him, her husband, up
and down, contemptuously.

He murmured: “Don’t, don’t excite yourself!”

“I won’t,” she said squarely, turning her face round to the wall. “I’m
better now. I won’t let you hurt me. I’ll even discuss the unwholesome
brat, if you like, that’ll show you I don’t care. Get on. Talk quietly
and tell me what’s wrong about Mary’s upbringing.”

“You are very good,” Ensor murmured, “are you sure it won’t upset
you?”

“No, I tell you.” She sat up and faced him. She pulled a basket of
needle-work towards her and busied herself with it. Her hands did not
shake. Ensor admired her. After all, she had no nerves, and he might
as well say his say about the child, get better terms of existence for
her, and be done with the subject. He made up his mind he would not
say much; he would not descend to particulars of her ill treatment
unless Adelaide asked for them. He began gently--

“I do think, don’t you? that when all’s said and done, Mary’s young,
and even a servant’s child ought to have some joy of its life. Mary
oughtn’t to be made to slave like a grown-up. Hang it all, a simple
child should lightly draw its breath, not to the tune of housework and
floorscrubbing. The sight of that poor kid carrying those heavy pails
about makes me quite sick. I should like to tell you what I saw
yesterday. Gertrude must be an unnatural mother----”

“Well, speak out, what did you see?” Adelaide asked sharply.

“You were out driving. Mary was standing by one of the high windows in
the hall----”

“She’d no business to be there. Suppose a caller came?”

“No callers come. Why don’t they, by the way?”

“I hate people. I’ve snubbed them all, they daren’t show their noses
here. Go on. What was your paragon doing in the hall?”

“She was eating something out of an enamel tin platter such as you
feed dogs in, laid on the sill. The platter was not over clean, and I
don’t know what the mess was, but it looked most unappetizing and she
seemed to be--yes, actually picking something--something
disgusting--something alive out of it.…!”

“Pah, you sicken me!” Adelaide screamed. Ensor went on relentlessly,
now that he was wound up.…

“I put my hand on to her little scrubby head with that faded knot of
red ribbon on the crown----”

“I wonder you can touch it. Don’t touch me.”

“And I told her not to eat the nasty stuff, and what was it? She said
it was bits Gertrude cut off the toast before it went in the
dining-room, the same as the dog had. It looked days old--quite
mouldy. I shouldn’t like to give such a mess to my dog. I can only
account for it as a morbid taste of the young growing child, and I
bade her throw it away, and not eat between meals. It shows the
shocking state of health she’s in, and she’s morbidly inventive, for
then she said----”

“What did she say?”

“That it was her breakfast. Nonsense, I said. But she stuck to it. She
seemed cowed, brutalized, but she stuck to it. I say, Adelaide--I know
you aren’t very fit just now, but oughtn’t you to make some inquiries?
Does Gertrude beat her or ill treat her? I hear sounds, of a morning
sometimes--not so much lately since you’ve been seedy--but they freeze
my blood, until I realize that it’s the dog getting a licking.… Oh,
Adelaide, reassure me, don’t you see a man can’t stand the suspicion
of such a thing in his house? A helpless child.…”

The drops of sweat stood on his forehead. Adelaide spoke, as it were a
prepared speech, which it was now time to make.

“Your house!” she said. It was hers and the man winced.…

She continued, raising herself a little. “Look here! Mary’s a liar as
well as a pig. You’ve owned it. Morbid--is that all? I say a filthy,
beastly liar!… And, Wald, I’m going to bear _your_ child, and if you
want to have a healthy one, born alive--you haven’t had much luck with
children, so you say--you had better not worry me.… Let me have this
chance. I’ll never try again. I shall kill myself if this one does not
come off. Suppose you be wise in time, and leave off meddling in my
domestic concerns, and go and attend to your own. You’ve a meeting of
the Library Committee in Beverley at three. It’s full time.” She
glanced composedly at the watch that lay on her breast, and lay down
again as if it were a duty.…

He went about his business, trying to calm down in the quiet operation
of the natural round, and the mild form of civic functions that filled
his days. Adelaide was right, an important meeting of the Library
Committee was on for to-day, at which he had announced his intention
of speaking, for the subject interested him personally. It was a
question of morals as applied to the feast of contemporary literature
spread before the youth of Beverley and Weighton. Ensor’s contention
was that as young girls formed the main contingent of the readers of
books in all provincial towns it behoved far-seeing and right-minded
city councillors to see that no works pernicious in quality or
deleterious in tone should be delivered over to their private
consumption. Their elders, with a taste for life, spiced and
otherwise, should purchase outright the literature their souls loved,
and leave the shelves of chance to works of limpid purity and
unimpeachable if dreary moral tone.

The Library Committee was composed of enlightened men and women, for
it had been founded by an exceedingly busy and fussy Mrs. Marrable, “a
bit of a Socialist,” as she called herself. She was at any rate a
person professedly open to all the new ideas. The Committee were a
little afraid of her, and had come to look to Ensor, the shy silent
embodiment of Conservative, almost retrograde feeling in their midst,
to oppose her. He generally began his sentences: “I know I am a bit
old-fashioned.” This was a capital counterblast to Mrs. Marrable and
her “bit” of Socialism. They found him invaluable, a sort of slipper
on the wheels of frenzied progress, and Mrs. Marrable was not easily
gainsaid. She was a relation of the Bishop’s cousin, and had lived in
Beverley for years in a big red house where she entertained Saturday
to Monday parties from London. She had no daughters.

Another influential member, Canon St. Leger, unmarried, and living in
the best house in the Close, was a friend of Ensor’s, though he had
not asked him to come in so much lately.…

Indeed, looking round the green baize-covered table where all the
Committee found themselves at last seated, it occurred to Ensor that
he had not shaken hands with a single one of his confrères since the
last meeting, and that was a month ago. For that reason, he supposed,
they seemed strange to him, although they were all or nearly all,
people with whom he had been desired to take pot luck on any occasion,
lunch, or dinner, when he had ridden in from High Walls on his bicycle
and found he had put it too late to get back. All except Mrs.
Marrable, with whom for political and temperamental reasons he had
always cared to have very little to do.

While the Committee dealt with some purely financial and business
matters, which called for no more attention from the members of the
Committee than was implied in passing a vote of confidence or holding
up hands for a resolution, Ensor wrought himself up into a strange
state of nervous apprehension. It might have been mere perverse fancy,
but as a matter of fact not one of these people had spoken to him
since they sat down, or recognized his presence except by a nod of
salutation such as the barest courtesy demanded. The attitude of each
several person could be accounted for separately. So-and-so had come
in late, such a one had too many irons in the fire to be able to spare
a word till the meeting was over, but still--there it was, the
indefinable uneasiness, the disagreeable insinuating point that morbid
imaginings could establish. No one had actually addressed a word to
him!…

He brooded over this--he was tired, overwrought and annoyed, for the
child Phillis had shown a sad racial cloven foot to-day. He was afraid
she was not going to turn out so well as he could have wished. By and
by other business being disposed of, the Committee were invited to
deal with the question of detailed selection of books for the Library.
It was a subject on which Ensor was keenly interested, and here he had
so much to say that he forgot his preoccupation and did not allow his
natural shyness to interfere with the expression of his opinion. He
was strongly against the determination of Mrs. Marrable, to permit,
nay, to encourage, the introduction of a certain novel, the work of
one of her literary confrères, into the list of the Library. Ensor
had had the book sent him from London, so as to acquaint himself with
its supposed nature. He had carefully kept it out of the way of his
womenkind, until having thoroughly digested it, he threw it into the
fire. Yet this book was to be placed on the shelves of the Library to
which Adelaide subscribed, and a copy of it would be sure to find its
way to High Walls! He could not bear the idea of such a girl as
Phillis, eager, sensuous, full of strong, exuberant, readily-awakened
sex instincts, sucking in the unhealthy, unnecessary knowledge
presented so cleverly by this book, and it seemed to his
hypochondriacal imaginings that the tendency of the rest of the
Committee was to override his objections _per se_. He grew
tremendously excited, and the Committee wondered to see the usually
still and discreet man, who had married the lady they called the
terrible Mrs. Dibben, make such a violent exhibition of himself.

“I have a nearly grown-up daughter, as you all know,” so he ended his
speech, and for the moment he felt every inch a father. “Well, let me
tell you, that I had rather see her lying dead at my feet than realize
that she was taking into her pure mind anything so poisonous, so
pernicious, so destructive of all moral health as the work in
question. I would rather see her starved, neglected, maimed even, than
ruined mentally by such murderous nourishment.…”

He stopped, he felt that the sense of the meeting was not with him.
The silence that swallowed up the last word was hard and disapproving.
The Chairman, Canon St. Leger, drubbed on his desk with a pencil.…
Mrs. Marrable, divesting herself of her feather boa with the air of
one throwing down the gauntlet, and tilting forward her chair, rose.…

“Do I understand?” she said, speaking with privileged indistinctness,
but Ensor heard her for all that. “Do I understand from Mr. Ensor’s
eloquent speech, that he cares to throw his shield merely over a
member of his own immediate family? What about the stranger within his
gates? And I have yet to learn that spiritual injury and moral
oppression are the only enemies worth combating? Talk of mental
starvation, indeed!… Mental!… There are worse things than mental
starvation. There are blows…!”

She appeared to become hysterical and quite incoherent.

“Such hypocrisy… such disgusting hypocrisy I never heard of. Let him
look to his own house, I say--let him set his own house in order
before we put the Society on to him!”

“Mrs. Marrable, I must beg you to observe! This language is
impermissible here,” Canon St. Leger said, avoiding Ensor’s eye and
the deprecating gestures he automatically made.… “I must call upon you
to apologize!”

“To me,” Ensor said, white to his lips.

“Oh yes, I’ll apologize to the Committee,” said the lady, “and they’ll
accept my apology. They all know what I mean. But in the interest of
Humanity, it is time some steps were taken, and I’ll take them.…”

She folded her boa tightly round her neck and passed out. Canon St.
Leger swiftly put the retention or refusal of the book in question to
the vote and closed the meeting.

Ensor, dazed, his eyes blurred with unaccustomed passion, walked away
like a condemned man, condemned for a crime of which he was unwitting.

He rode studiously home, meditating on these things to the point of
falling off his bicycle. He was stunned with the impact of the
undeserved disagreeable, and knew not what to think or whom to ask for
an explanation. And when he got home he found real trouble awaiting
him. Phillis, who had been ailing rather unaccountably for some time
past, had shown definite symptoms of illness during his absence. The
little local country doctor, (but quite “good,”) had been sent for and
had been and gone. He had pronounced the child’s uneasiness to be due
to a mild attack of typhoid fever, so Adelaide, afoot, her eyes alight
with excitement, told the sluggish, depressed man who dismounted from
his bicycle at the door where she came to meet him.

“Have something, Wald. You look pale. That meddling brute of a doctor
has gone and ordered a nurse all off his own bat!” she fretfully
informed him, leading the way into the drawing-room and closing the
door. “I was so angry with him when I heard what he had done. Of
course I should have nursed her myself. The woman is here now so we
must make the best of it.”

Ensor was secretly of opinion that Dr. Hodgson was right, and that the
state of Adelaide’s nerves would have made her an indifferent nurse;
he, however, contented himself with remarking that neither himself nor
Dr. Hodgson would approve of her sitting up at night.

“But I shall have to as it is. No nurse can do both. And, Wald, I do
so detest strangers coming into the house! They go prying about,
making up all sorts of absurd conclusions and telling the ass of a
doctor everything.…”

An expression of indefinable apprehension crossed her peevish face,
and her husband was touched, taking it, as he did, as indicating the
state of nervous tension she was in. Phillis’s illness--her own
condition----

He took her limp hand and kissed it.

“My poor Adelaide, what have you to fear? There’s nothing wrong for
him to find out; I don’t quite approve of the status of Mary in the
house, but after all that’s the cook’s affair, not ours.… By the
way.…”

He was going to tell her something of Mrs. Marrable’s insinuations,
but concluded he had better not mention the matter at this juncture.…
He merely asked abruptly, “Where is Mary? I haven’t seen her about for
the last few days.”

“Gertrude has sent her away to some friends at Cullercoats, I believe.
She asked me if I could spare her!”

“And of course you did, kind girl,” said Ensor.

“Oh yes. The work she does isn’t worth thinking about. I told Gertrude
we should never make a servant of her.… Good-bye. I must go to
Phillis. I want to keep an eye on that nurse. I didn’t like her face.
A mischief-maker if ever there was one.”

Adelaide was gone and Ensor fell a-thinking on the painful scene of
to-day. He was obsessed, now that it was over, by the recollection of
a fluid and retreating Committee. He saw black coats, and the grey
mantelets of the country ladies melting away from him, fleeing from
his contact. He could not account for the social ban under which he
appeared to lie. This was the culminating incident; he remembered now
other slighter acts of neglect and inattention in the past, which he
had been too little self-conscious to observe or to piece together in
a pattern of general avoidance and cold shouldering. The arraignment
of the woman Marrable did not disturb him so much as the nervous
acceptance of it by the Canon. Mrs. Marrable was a shrew, a local
terror, a person of advanced views, and the author of the book in
question was a friend of hers, probably?…

But Canon St. Leger, a decent, sober-minded man, a man of his own
stamp!… He saw his thin hand toying with the suspended pencil, he
heard again his meek milk-and-water reproof of Mrs. Marrable’s
unparliamentary language.… He could not away with that.…

He wandered about the garden half the night with the puppy, now fully
trained to be a perfect house-dog and companion. It followed him in an
orderly manner from covert to covert under the high beetling wall with
the thick beds of nettles growing luxuriantly at the base. Once,
however, there was a skirmish; the dog grew quite excited at what must
surely have been a not unusual sight for him, the yellow knob of a
small boy’s head peering over the wall, supported presumably from
behind by a human Japanese ladder of other small boys. It was a
favourite game in this neighbourhood.

“He! He!” they crowed and chuckled. “Who lives ’ere? Old Mother
Brownrigg and her girls. He! He! No one ever comes out here alive…!”

The dog barked and sprang. Fear of his ultimately reaching them at
last dislodged the grotesque cohort. Ensor, his nerves a little shaken
by this noisy onslaught of words only half heard, turned and made his
way back to the house. It was absurd to mind. Children were always
climbing up the other side of that wall; it was nice to climb, it had
jutting courses of bricks half-way up, and the village curiosity was
provoked and stimulated by the air of quasi-mystery which Adelaide
chose to foster about High Walls, and that her rather witch-like
appearance abroad, always heavily, mediævally cloaked and
motor-veiled, abetted. She dressed like a toadstool in the day. And in
the evening like a panther. She strode along, her step was confident,
her eyes abstracted, her whole manner carelessly insulting. No wonder
the children were afraid of her.

He went in, and saw the doctor coming out and questioned him about
Phillis. His anxiety was easily allayed. The big girl was strong
enough to resist a whole army of adverse microbes. He saw the new
nurse, a tall, thin sprig of a woman with some indication of
character. She was very cold and civil, especially when she spoke to
Adelaide. He thought he saw plainly that she disliked the mistress of
the house, already. Another! Poor Adelaide!

He knew he was right, as the days went on. The two women detested each
other, skirmished every time they met, issued cross orders and
confused the other servants. But the maid defeated the mistress. Dr.
Hodgson, meek, little insignificant man that he was, resisted all Mrs
Ensor’s hints and manœuvres, and finally, her most palpable efforts
to get rid of Nurse Ferrier, who was, on her side, careful to give no
positive offence, or commit any domestic crime which might lead to her
dismissal on other grounds than medical ones. She was a capital nurse,
even Adelaide admitted that, only Phillis no longer wanted one.
Hodgson said she did. He further implied that a nurse stood between
Mrs. Ensor and all fatigue or anxiety undesirable for a woman in her
state, and that was the only argument Adelaide dared not, or did not
care to, gainsay.

The distracted woman vented her annoyance at the doctor’s tactics on
her husband, and to punish him would not let him see Phillis. As she
spent most of her time in the girl’s room which opened out of her own,
Ensor saw very little of her. He found himself not very much cast down
by this arrangement; he was much out of sympathy with his wife, a
little fretted by her irritability, and was glad to defer their
meeting until the need for the nurse’s presence which so enraged her
should have passed away.

He wondered, sometimes, when that would be, and thought he would like
to ask the nurse. But she rather sternly, and with a sort of frigidity
put on over and above her statutory nurse’s manner, passed him in the
hall or on the stairs. He began to fancy that Adelaide, moved by her
strange taste for regulating the movements and gestures of others, had
bidden her enter as little as possible into conversation with the
master of the house. Well! Well!…

He missed Mary, to whom, in the present upheaval, he could have paid a
little more attention. Still, presumably she was well. Adelaide had
apparently carried out his expressed wishes for once, and had insisted
on Gertrude’s sending her child away for sea air. He missed the daily
appeal of the dark eyes set in paleness, the weak gestures with her
hands which Mary often used in lieu of speaking, as if mere movement
made less stir, and drew down less attention on her from the cruel
powers above. Though her face was pale it was always clean, he
remembered. And a queer thing--he never remembered her sitting down.
Did she ever sit down? He had seen her squat, he had seen her stand,
but he had never seen her sit except that first day in the motor-car,
when, the dark fur cap on her head, and the dark fur up to her chin
had made her look almost a lady. She was dressed exactly like Phillis,
then, he remembered! Strange monitory caprice of Adelaide’s--an
instance of her sheer love of power--to raise, and then to degrade! No
man could do such a thing except, perhaps, some savage Asiatic king,
one in whom caprice remained the only lust left to satisfy.

He did not care to affront such scenes as he had gone through at
Beverley any more, and he took his name off the Committee. He stayed
at home and spent this dreary, uneventful time mostly in wandering
about the house followed by the dog, who had grown attached to him. It
generally lay at his feet in the hall while he sat on one of the
yellow chairs, reading papers endlessly, smoking far more than was
good for him. Thus he caught the doctor, on his way through the outer
hall to see Phillis. The doctor generally nodded kindly, but did not
stop, there was nothing to say about Phillis; she was going on well,
and Adelaide did not expect to be confined for a couple of months or
so. The nurse flitted by on her screw soles, going up and downstairs,
and taking no notice of the solitary man. He never saw Gertrude at
all.

He was thinking seriously of going away from High Walls for a time,
until Phillis was quite well, and Mary had come back, and he had got
as far as the handling of _Bradshaw_ and the turning of the page
marked Continental Trains, when one day the nurse chose suddenly to
leave the orbit in which she generally travelled, between the red
baize door into the servants’ quarters and the staircase that led up
into Phillis’s sick room, and came straight up to Wald Ensor. The
deflection of the moon from her course could not have surprised him
more. She spoke.

“I beg your pardon, Sir, but have I your permission to take Dr.
Hodgson to see Mary?”

Her eyes drooped and seemed to look down both sides of her nose. With
her white cap like a frontlet, her brown hair fluffed out in ascetic
waves over her forehead, she was not altogether an unprepossessing
woman. She was looking down at him, her lips were coldly pursed, and
Ensor felt just as he had felt in the Beverley Committee-room.

“Certainly, Nurse,” he stammered, “But Mary, is she at home?”

“She is at home, Sir, and in my opinion very unwell.”

“What is the matter with her? I want to know. Mary is a special pet of
mine.”

The lame, absurd words came broken from his lips.… He was not thinking
of what he was saying. He was overwhelmed by an avalanche of doubts.
Adelaide had lied to him.… “Hasn’t Mary been away at all?” he
stammered.

The nurse raised her eyes, and gave him one straight winged glance.…
She had strong black eyebrows that met across her nose, and a pout
that was determined.

“She may have been. Not that I know of.…” Her nose was in the air.
“Will you see her, Sir?” she ended more kindly. “Perhaps you would
like to know how she is for yourself.”

“Yes,” he replied. “I should indeed. But I understood she had been
sent away to the sea for her health? Let us go.… I don’t know where
she sleeps, when she is at home.…”

“You shall see, Sir, if you will come with me.”

Her calmness was only a mask, Ensor felt; the quiet words covered an
indignation that nearly broke through her professional reserve. She
was boiling over with rage. She walked through the red baize door with
an assured step, never turning or looking round at the shamefaced man
who followed her with humble, downcast head, his morning paper still
crumpled up in his hand.

The red baize door marked the transition between the oldest and most
modern parts of the house. Ensor had never been up the second and
original staircase which led to the attics, and it was these that
Nurse Ferrier now proceeded to mount. It was rather dark everywhere,
for a heavy shower was impending, the first few drops of which had
fallen before they left the part of the house where the windows were
bigger. The stairs were uncarpeted, low and uneven. They led up to
wide, emaciated corridors, whose panelling was worm-eaten, pale with
age and desuetude. Low doors, plumb in the wall, opened into many
rooms, at each of which in turn Ensor expected the nurse to stop and
enter.

Another flight of stairs, leading to just such another corridor! The
air was faint, it seemed to have been sealed for centuries.… Ensor
protested… asked some sort of question.… “Where were they going?”

“Into the attic, where Mary sleeps alone,” the nurse answered. Her
manner was more kindly now.

“A child, to sleep all this way from everybody!…” he murmured.

She nodded but did not turn. They reached a short flight of five
steps, built in. Ensor was quite in the dark, until the nurse pushed
open a door at the head of the stairs and they emerged into the
twilight of a large bare attic. When his eyes grew accustomed to the
light, he realized that it occupied the whole top of the house.

“Give me your hand, Sir,” the nurse said quite gently. “You may get a
shock. Mary’s here, or was yesterday.”

The attic was like the aisle of a church, with chapels on both sides.
A wide window at the very end allowed a milky track of light to fall
along the pale, decayed flooring of the middle. There were small
dormer windows in the embrasures formed by old, roughly-joined beams
filled in with whitewashed lath and plaster. Each was like a little
room shut off. Towards the centre the flooring was rotted away--the
jagged boards seemed to meet in a pattern of interwoven flanges.

They walked along it carefully, up to the very end, and Ensor saw the
wide stretch of rolling country out of the big window. The nurse went
along it carefully, peering into each alcove. She seemed puzzled.

“It was this one,” she said at last. “It’s so dark with the rain I can
hardly see, but I was up here yesterday and got scolded for it.… Here
she is!”

He stopped. His legs almost refused to move. The child was lying on a
large thin mattress just at his feet. A shawl with ragged fringe
covered her, and the dull stained tick of the mattress showed beyond
it. There seemed to be no bed-linen, and the child’s nightdress, which
might have been originally of pink flannel, was of a curious ingrained
dull colour.…

Ensor started, and felt sick.

“Ah, Sir, you see----?” the nurse said, and stopped. She bent down.…

“Mary!” She had soft tones as well as harsh ones.

The child, who appeared to be dozing, opened her eyes and turned them
up at her visitors. She still had her ridiculous top-knot straining
the hair from her forehead, and the rest of it was matted on her face.
Her hand lay open on the shawl, the other was under her cheek. She may
have been aware of them, she did not look at these people. Slowly her
eyes closed again and she lay quiet, a grey patch on the dark
background of the pallet.

“Mary!” the nurse said again. “Here’s Mr. Ensor to see you.… Take her
up, Sir,” she bade commandingly.

Ensor knelt down and lifted the upper part of the wretched, filthy
little body half out of her bed on to one of his knees. As he handled
her he had the sensation of her dry, harsh skin, and it reminded him
of parchment. She coughed as he unavoidably jerked her in lifting.

By his prompt obedience to her request, he had rehabilitated himself
in the nurse’s opinion, as she showed by the more familiar tone of her
next speech.…

“Did you ever see such a disreputable nightdress? And such a hole to
let a child sleep in?”

She went on scolding, and Ensor realized that her abuse was directed
at Adelaide. Yet it seemed an impossible thing to answer her. She
blamed the doers of this deed, but in a strain so incommensurate with
the depth of the painful emotions raised in him by the sight of the
child’s condition.… Seeing, however, that he was feeling as he should
feel, she respected his wretchedness and spoke gently.

“She’s been alone so all night, but will you stay with her, Sir, while
I fetch the doctor? It’s just on his time for coming. I may catch him
before Mrs. Ensor sees him.”

She crept away. Ensor heard her gently close the attic door. There was
silence, and her heels, on the stair, tapped… retreating.

Left alone in the attic with a dying child across his knee, the man
tried frantically to collect his thoughts. Beyond a little dry,
patient cough, made as it were of ashes and dust, which racked her now
and then, Mary lay quite still across his knees. He changed his
position, and now he sat on the floor beside the mattress. His eyes
grew accustomed to the lighting of this place and he saw that there
was a small window in each embrasure, and the one opposite him on the
other side of the house had panes. That immediately over Mary’s bed
was open to the air. The glass had evidently been cracked and had
fallen out leaving jagged pieces in the frame. From one of these there
depended the fragments of a checked cotton duster, stuffed in there by
some one to ward off, more or less, the draught.

 * * * * * * *

The shower was over, and the sun had come out, and sent warm rays
across the worm-eaten floor, the floor whereon in the old days the
feudal servants of the manor house had slept, weary feet to weary
feet, fastened in all night by their lord, with no egress save by the
little locked door at the foot of the staircase. The lord of old dared
not leave his slaves free to murder their taskmaster in his sleep.
There may have been at that time about a hundred healthy farm-hands
keeping each other warm and their spirits up through the long night
with jests and story-telling; now this enormous garret held but one
sickly, fearful, solitary child.

Oh! who had done this?… His head swam with dreadful certainties.

A great bluebottle flew in at the window, and buzzed in and out of the
rafters over Mary’s head. She was past noticing it, but it irritated
Ensor and he wanted to get up and chase it away. But he could not bear
to deposit the child on the filthy palliasse again. The same with a
cockroach that made blundering rushes from one joist to another of the
decayed ribs of the flooring.… There was probably vermin in that bed,
and on the child even, but he was past caring.… He could not beat his
breast, _Mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxima culpa!_ or tear his hair;
his hands were tied, occupied with the task they should have set
themselves long months agone--the work to which his down-pressed heart
had all along instigated him. But in this moment he expiated fully
what he described to himself as his rotten carelessness, his wicked
easy-going acceptance of Adelaide’s excuses, his shameful apathy in
the face of the cruel crime that was being enacted in his house--in
Adelaide’s house indeed, but the shame was his. Here was a helpless
child, dying under his roof, of neglect, or worse, and he had had the
face to stand before that Committee composed of decent people, and had
been puzzled by their quite natural behaviour. They were unfriendly;
disgusted, outraged by his pusillanimity, of which they probably had
an inkling, or more than an inkling. What about those boys looking
over the wall!… He had expostulated with the Committee for admitting
an unpleasant work of fiction into their list--a solecism at worst. He
was thinking of Phillis’s morals whilst Mary starved! He knew now what
Mrs. Marrable had meant. That harridan in the right!----

Dying of neglect and worse! His hand stole towards the open front of
the child’s nightgown. With sudden resolve he turned her body quite
round on his knee, and pushed the garment down to her middle.

Yes, the scars that play such an important part in the evidence when
these sort of cases come before the court were all there, fresh and
old scars; deep and superficial; healed, ill-healed, and suppurating.
He turned the body round again, and felt Mary’s pulse. It seemed to
him to be almost non-existent.…

Another long ten minutes--savage, agonizing, interminable!… He knew
nothing about it… but he wished the doctor would come! The nurse had
probably not been able to catch him before he saw Phillis, and had had
to wait to waylay him until his official visit was over.

And as the child lay across his knee, to all appearances comatose,
something grey and loathsome did crawl out from the screwed black hair
on to the forehead.… He pulled out his handkerchief from his breast
coat pocket, he felt no sense of disgust to weaken his efficiency.…
Such things are!… It was all part of the horror that had surely now
culminated and left him seared and stunned, shamed and blighted.…

The child sighed, and with a pathetic hint of the baby ways that had
been scorched and made to perish out of her, crept closer into his
embrace. Her sigh may have been one of relief, Ensor fondly hoped it.…

 * * * * * * *

The bluebottle buzzed, the black-beetle looked out again from the
crinkled folds of the _Daily Telegraph_ which Ensor had flung down.…
He did not move, he hardly thought, he was conscious only of the child
nestling in his arms as if he were its new-found father, and a peace
was his, a peace he had never known, as if his soul had at last found
its billet.…

When Nurse Ferrier came up at last with the doctor, he smiled.

“Do what you can for her, Doctor,” he said pleadingly.

“Why wasn’t I called before?” Hodgson began angrily. Nurse Ferrier
touched his arm. Ensor saw it.

The doctor imperiously pulled the duster out of the window-hole to
make more light for himself, and returning, laid the child down on the
wretched pallet and methodically examined her. The examination over,
he gently pulled the shawl into position so as to cover her, and rose
from his knees.

“Mr. Ensor, I must see Mrs. Ensor about this,” he said gravely.

On the way down the narrow flight of stairs Ensor summoned breath to
ask a question.

“Is she dying?”

“Probably,” was the doctor’s curt reply, and it was all he would
vouchsafe.

Adelaide was in the hall and came to meet them.

“Where have you been, Doctor?” she asked suspiciously. Her eyes fell
and rested scornfully on her husband.…

“Wald, you look pretty bad. Go and get yourself a whiskey and soda.”

“Yes, do,” said Hodgson. He turned to Adelaide, with a rough dignity
of manner. “Mrs. Ensor, it is my duty to tell you both that if that
child upstairs dies I shall refuse a certificate and order an
inquest.”

Wald almost admired Adelaide now for her pluck. A spasm of annoyance,
no more, crossed her face, and turning, she led the way across the
hall towards her morning-room. She said over her shoulder--

“She’s only shamming. It seems to me you want a drink too, Doctor.
That was thunder we heard just now. It’s upset you both. Wald, be good
enough to send Nurse Ferrier straight to me here. I’m going to sack
her.”

She went into the portion of the hall that was screened off, and
seeing that both the men disregarded her gesture of invitation to go
further and stayed in the main hall, she shrugged her shoulders and
flung herself on to her tiger-skin, turning her back, motionless.

The doctor looked at Ensor, and spoke meditatively.

“In Mrs. Ensor’s present state!…” he murmured. “Perhaps I had better
speak to you, Mr. Ensor?…”

“Certainly,” Ensor said, leading the way into the dining-room. “I may
say before you speak that I know nothing of this. But that’s no
matter,” he went on, “the blame is mine.”

He rang the bell. “Ask Gertrude to come to me here,” he said to a maid
who appeared at the service door at the end.

The girl hesitated. She had something in her hand.…

“What is it? What is it?” Ensor asked testily.

“I was going to show the doctor, Sir, what Mary had to eat.”

She held out a plate for their inspection with some toast rinds and
the remains of dripping fat adhering to the sides.… In her other hand
she held a mug, into which Dr. Hodgson peered.

“H’m, a concoction of tea-leaves.…”

“She was fed, Sir, worse than the dog,” the girl continued volubly.
“Biscuits was bought for him. She never complained, not she--too
frightened for that, for if she did she got the stick----”

“Who beat her?” Ensor asked, furiously.

“Mrs. Ensor, till she got ill. She used to take the poker to her.
There’s all the marks on her back now--you’ve seen ’em, Doctor?”

“Yes, yes. Hold your tongue now,” Hodgson said.

He turned to Ensor who stood quietly beside him, receiving the
unbearable douche of the servant-girl’s revelations with such
fortitude as he was able to muster. “If the child dies there will have
to be an inquest. I must give the nurse some directions. Where is she?
Be off, back to your work!” he bade the kitchen-maid, “and ask Nurse
to come to me.”

Nurse Ferrier, quiet, composed, unsmiling, appeared in the doorway,
and Ensor scrutinized her face for news as eagerly as if he had not
possessed the gift of speech.

“Is she dead?” he at last breathed.

“No, Sir, no,” she answered kindly after a pause, recalled, as it
were, from other thoughts. Ensor did not catch the almost
imperceptible shake of the doctor’s head that came hard upon her
words. The nurse continued, softly, appealing to her chief. “We won’t
let her die, will we, Doctor!”

“Not if we can help it,” he replied gruffly. “Get yourself a drink,
Mr. Ensor, and buck up now! There will be a lot to do presently.”

Ensor slowly walked away and the doctor turned to the nurse.

“I wouldn’t give a farthing for that child’s life, _you_ know,” he
said. “Have you-brought her down?”

“Yes, she’s in the spare bedroom. Mr. Ensor would wish her to have the
best of everything,… I think?…”

Her long drooping eyes were raised to the doctor’s for a moment. She
wanted to talk to him, and he knew it. But he did not, at this
juncture, care to throw any deductions he might have made from facts
patent to both of them, into the common fund, and he interposed the
chill of professional etiquette between himself and her possible
confidences.

He walked quickly, meditating the while, down the narrow flagged way
that led from the house door to the gate in the wall, where his horse
was being held for him by James, the half idiotic manservant; the only
male creature, excepting her husband, whom Adelaide would tolerate
about the place. To-day, however, expecting as usual to have the whole
of the path to himself, the doctor almost hustled a person of quite a
different type from James’s, a smart, slight, efficient young fellow
slipping briskly up to the house. Hodgson apologized. The stranger,
who was dressed in some sort of uniform, looked curiously at him, as
if about to speak, but thought better of it and passed on.


After some little delay, Gertrude came to her master in the
dining-room where he had summoned her. She looked hurried, portentous,
but at the same time, armed with the indifference of fat people. Her
wide apron was covered here and there with spots of gravy or blood; he
supposed she had been “drawing” chickens or killing them. Her bib was
pinned up at the corners over her ample bosom. She had no right to
have a breast; she had no right to be made like a woman. He loathed
her, the agent of Adelaide’s system, the janissary who with fiendish
personal lust of cruelty had brutally carried out his poor wife’s
unholy theories.

And all the while, the uncomfortable consciousness was his, that
whatever his contempt of Gertrude, it was equalled by her scorn of
him. This abominable woman looked down on him; in her eyes lurked the
conception of him as something mean and pitiful and likable, yes, she
awarded him a certain amount of good-humoured commiseration. And she
was his cook!

“I couldn’t come before,” she said sturdily. “I’ve been up with
Phillis, who’s left all alone because of this business. Be done as
soon as you can, Sir, for I want to get back to the poor child.”

“You will tell me before you go, please, how long this has been going
on? How long have you been neglecting and ill-treating your own
child?”

The woman sneered.

“Mary, d’ye mean? Well, you see, Mary all along was only allowed to be
here, as you might say, through the kindness of Miss Adelaide, as
being her cook’s child.” She continued, as if repeating a lesson
learned by heart, “Miss Adelaide--Mrs. Ensor--has always been very
good to me and I’ve been the same to her. But it stands to reason that
Mrs. Ensor wasn’t going to bring up my bastard like a lady. Mary
Adelaide--that’s her name--had to be trained to be a servant and work
for her bread, like her mother’s always done, and when she didn’t
work, she had to be beat.”

“And what was the work you set a child of ten to do?” Ensor asked,
striving at calmness.

“Child of ten--she’s fifteen, same as Phillis! Well, let me see, she
cleaned the silver, setting down to it every day, and swept a room, or
may be two, and did down the steps, and her own sewing and mending.”

“And what did she have to eat?”

“What the girl showed you…” Gertrude said, throwing up her chin in
sullen pride of evil-doing. “Scraps what was left over from the day
before. That is, if I would remember to give it her, and she never
reminded me. Too soft, shameful lazy she was, too, and one had to take
a stick or a poker to her to make her bustle. Whoap! Go ’long! was all
the kind words she got. And a neat cut across her back. She was that
lazy they never had time to heal before there was a new stripe laid
over the last one.”

“My God! A young child!” He covered his face with his hands.

Gertrude regarded him. Some shifting of values took place in her heavy
brain. She came a step nearer, and her voice lost its tone of coarse
bravado.

“You must know, Sir, I had my orders?”

“Your orders, woman! Your orders to play the murderess! You, the
unnatural mother----”

“You may look a little nearer home for the unnaturalness, if you will
have it? Some folks is very blind, and deaf, too.”

“What do you mean?”

His tone was violent. The cook said, patiently, raising her apron to
her face--

“I’ll say no more, Sir. I must be going----”

“Stop!” cried Ensor furiously. “You brute----”

“Call me brute, Sir!” Gertrude answered, almost modestly.…

Then her temper rose, she flushed.

“Do you know who’s awaiting for me in my back kitchen where I told him
to stop?” she said passionately. “No one won’t go away from here,
Mister, I said, so long as I give you my word. But I’d something I’d
like to say to Mr. Ensor first before he saw him, I said, and it would
be best for all parties if I could get it said. So he let me come,
though he’s not a-going back without seeing you!”

She produced a dirty card, from the bosom of her dress, and handed it
to her master.…

 * * * * * * *

The nurse met the doctor on the doorstep when he came back half an
hour later. Her manner was instructive as she came forward, her finger
on her lip, and he knew what she would tell him.

“Mary’s gone, Doctor. Half an hour ago. And Mrs. Ensor has bolted
herself into her bedroom, and won’t answer to any one. I’m afraid
she’s bad. And”--she dropped her voice--“there’s a man shut in the
library with Mr. Ensor. Here’s what he brought. I found it on the
floor of the dining-room just now.”

She produced the card, stained with blood where Gertrude’s fingers had
grasped it. “Only fowl’s!” she said apologetically. The doctor took
it.

“The Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children. Inspector G.W.
Kelson!” he exclaimed. “That’s Mrs. Marrable! She said she was going
to put the Society on to them.”

“She’s a bit late,” the nurse said.

“By half an hour,” he echoed her, as they went in together.

“You never heard anything like it,” the nurse continued, as they
proceeded upstairs; “Gertrude, the cook here has been telling me. And
who she is and all. They’ve just killed her--by inches.”

“Not by inches, by yards,” corrected Dr. Hodgson. He was very
indignant. “The child’s back is covered with unhealed
sores--suppurating. She doesn’t weigh more than forty-eight pounds.
Sixty-two she should have. Systematic neglect and outrageous cruelty!
They’ll have to answer for it.”

“Mr. Ensor knew nothing of it, I’ll swear,” the nurse said quickly.

“Yes. His wife leads him by the nose,” replied Hodgson.

“She’s a caution!” exclaimed the nurse, with virulence.

“And she’ll get off, because of her condition. They always admit
that.”

“When it’s her own child, Doctor? Of course you know it’s her own
child?”

“I suspected it,” he said quietly.

They had come into the great, wide, lightly-papered, spare bedroom,
with three tall windows looking out over the grey gravel sweep in
front of the house. The windows were wide open. The gardener could be
heard sharpening his old-fashioned instrument ready for cutting the
scrap of lawn beyond the gravel. Professionally, perfunctorily, the
doctor looked at and examined what lay on the bed. Then, while the
nurse finished her work, he strolled to a window and stared out,
waiting to see the master of the house, whose voice could be heard
urgently talking in the room immediately below.

The nurse, dabbling sponges in hot water, going backwards and forwards
with towels, talked. She had not talked for weeks.

“The likeness!” she said. “Don’t you see it strong now she’s dead,
Doctor? I must say I noticed it the very first moment he came up into
that garret where they had put the poor child away to sleep--or to
die, as it happened. Nobody’d been near her for days. Gertrude thought
Mrs. Ensor had, and she thought--God knows what she thought!” She
shuddered. “There wasn’t so much as a jug of water there. Mrs. Ensor
hoped Mary would die, and Gertrude didn’t care. She’s a regular bad
one. She was cook to Mrs. Ensor before she married and had a baby
there, and Miss Adelaide’s father, he was a doctor, and he gave her a
certificate of death. He was a wicked old man, by all accounts. So
when Miss Adelaide got into trouble, this woman helped her.…”

All the while she talked, she was busying herself about the wretched
little body of Mary. The doctor stood at his post near the window,
waiting for Mr. Ensor’s visitor to go, listening to the nurse’s talk
as he lightly slashed his top-boots with his riding-whip, and decided
what he would do. He liked Ensor, and wanted to make it easy for him.

“And,” Nurse Ferrier continued, “she says they bought this house with
its high walls all round, because Miss Adelaide didn’t care to be seen
about much. She was ashamed, not so much because she had had a baby
without being married, but because it was such a wretched little
specimen. She called herself Mrs. Dibben--that was the name of
Gertrude’s man--he was a prize-fighter. I make out that he was in
prison at the time. Any way, he was never seen again.… Gertrude says
they were all going on quite quietly, and the two children brought up
like sisters.… Mrs. Ensor had almost come to think, Gertrude says,
that it was the other way about, and that the beautiful child was
hers, and the wretched one the cook’s.… Gertrude didn’t care--her
child was the gainer.… But that the day Mr. Ensor came, Mrs. Ensor
rushed into the kitchen like a mad thing, and said she’d told him
Phillis was hers and Mary Gertrude’s, and that was the way it had to
be, for he was coming to live here. Doctor, what do you think of
that?”

“I think, if it’s true, it’s a disgusting business. But I don’t quite
believe it.”

“I do,” said the nurse stoutly. “I am coming to believe it. That
woman--Mrs. Ensor--is bad enough for anything and she simply couldn’t
have had a nice simple child like Phillis, not if she tried ever so!”

“There, he’s gone!” said Hodgson, leaving the window. He came to the
bedside and surveyed the child’s small body lying straight, neatly,
fairly disposed. The nurse stood proudly away from her work--

“She looks nice, now, doesn’t she, Doctor? I’ve put her on one of Miss
Phillis’s smart nightgowns. Gertrude went in to Mrs. Ensor’s room and
got it for me. She’s not so bad, you know, Gertrude; she only did as
she was told. Mrs. Ensor did the beating and wouldn’t let
her--positively wouldn’t let her give the child nourishing food.”

“How is Mrs. Ensor? Did you gather?”

“Quite calm, Gertrude says, though she knows everything.”

“She’s absolutely determined not to let herself have a miscarriage,
that’s about it,” said Hodgson, buttoning his coat. “She’s got plenty
of self-control and courage of a kind.”

“Courage--to be cruel!” exclaimed the nurse, glancing at the human
piece of wreckage on the bed. “And I should say that if she thinks it
necessary to starve her children to death if they happen to be born
weaklings, that the chances are she’ll have to kill the next too, even
if she does manage to get it born all right, and I have my doubts
about that. She’s far too keen about it, too----”

“What’s that?” Hodgson interrupted, cocking his ear.

“Mrs. Ensor’s door!”

“He’s gone in to her, then!”

They looked at each other.

 * * * * * * *

Ensor, speaking urgently to his wife at the closed door of her room,
anxious to impart some intelligence he had just received, could get no
reply from her. He did not give it up, but continued to call her by
her name--Adelaide. She had a pet name, chosen by herself. He
remembered it, but he could not bring himself to use it.

Half an hour seemed to elapse. He heard a groan.

Though he hated her, it frightened him, for there was no one with her.
He changed the tenor of his appeals.

“Adelaide, if you are ill, you must not shut yourself up like this.
You may do harm to yourself--and to the child. If you won’t see me, at
least let me send Gertrude to you.”

Then she spoke.

“Wald, I am not very ill--not more ill than I expect to be. For I am
going to have a child. It will not be quite yet. As soon as it is
born, I shall kill myself, but not till then. So you need not be
afraid.”

Her voice sounded fainter, she had turned away from the door. He was
astonished at her self-control--“not more ill than I expect to be!” He
felt that he ought to see for himself how she was. Bitterly,
dispassionately, he made the attempt.

“Let me see you, then,” he said gently. “Just for one moment!”

“Is it to scold me?” Her voice sounded close to the door. “I am not to
be scolded--now.”

The key was turned in the lock, and he made his way in. His wife stood
there on the threshold, half defiant, half apologetic. As he knew
Adelaide, the deprecation was much for her. Her beautiful mournful
eyes sought his. They held no cruel gleams, such as had lurked there
so lately, when they had talked of Mary. Her dull black silk
_peignoir_ was gathered round her; she held it looped pathetically in
one thin hand. Yet he was not moved. He only thought of her health,
pathologically, as a doctor might. It was his duty. He had neglected
his other duty lately.

She put up her sharp chin. Her hand let slip the folds of black, they
fell all round her, trailing.…

“Kiss me, Wald!” she said.

“No, I cannot.”

She turned, and moved towards the sofa that stretched across the foot
of her bed. Her stumble over the long embarrassing folds of the
garment she wore was a mute reproach, but it could not affect him, to
the extent of inducing him to comply with her request.… She breathed
heavily and sat down on the sofa.…

“See Gertrude, then. She will tell you all you want to know.”

“Your cook! Adelaide, tell me yourself. Oh, why----?”

She rocked backwards and forwards and nursed her knees.

“I could not bear the sight of her, I tell you!” she answered him
passionately. “She was a degenerate. She disgraced me. She wasn’t fit
to live, she ought never to have been born--never even have been
conceived! But she shames her father, not me!… I am a normal healthy
woman and all disease is repugnant to me. It’s a law--a law that was
infringed.… She pays the penalty.… And to see her going about day by
day, the living testimony of unfitness--of beastliness.… Why, the
sight of her peaked, suffering face, old and yellow--she looked like
that even in her cradle--from the very first moment that Gertrude
showed her to me--that finished me! For I insisted on seeing her at
once, I was fit enough, I was about in a week.… Then when I came to
look closer--her awful hand--did you know that she had a finger less
on her right hand?… Still, I nursed her myself, I--faugh!”

She put her handkerchief to her bitten lips--there was blood on it
when she took it away.

“Then when you came--I saw you look at her, in the car, and again,
when we got out, and you carried the rugs for her as we walked up the
drive--that was enough! I made up my mind then, and I have never
repented it. Never, never, I tell you. You would never have married
me, if you had known, for you have the same ideas as me. Wald, that’s
what I liked in you, only I didn’t know that you were a coward--a
mean, canting, respectable, conventional coward--what they used to
call lily-livered--or is it pigeon-livered?”

“Sneer at me if you like, Adelaide, but explain. Damn you, explain!”
he cried, forgetting himself, forgetting her state, forgetting
everything under the stress of the terrible, nearly formulated horror.

“What’s there to explain?” she said. “I hated the child, and I beat
her. I beat her to death, that’s all!”

He groaned in helplessness, overcome by her fierce self-sufficiency.

“But had you no sort of human feeling, no woman’s tenderness? You’ve
been a mother--there’s surely such a thing as a mother’s heart…?”

Adelaide looked at him wearily, shuddering.…

“Been a mother--yes. And you?--what about your tenderness--your heart?
We used to wonder that your heart didn’t tell you when you heard her
calling out--screaming--yelling? I beat her, I tell you, I beat her
within an inch of her life, filthy, hateful object that I’d brought
into the world--through you! Pah!”

She flung herself down. Her tone was so piercing, so foreign, so
unknown to him, who had learned to expect every variation in Adelaide,
that he cried, in panic fear merely--

“For God’s sake, keep your head, Adelaide! Don’t go mad now, on top of
it all!”

“Oh, I’m not mad, not a bit of it, can’t you see, you fool? But, no,
you can’t see, you can’t see anything, unless it’s under your nose. It
_was_ under your nose, and you worried and worried, and yet you didn’t
see it! Here you are--Mary’s your own child--and mine! Mine! Yours!
Don’t you remember that night--that night after ‘Tristan’----?”

“No, I remember nothing. Be quiet, now!” He held up his hand, as if to
ward off a blow. “Where is she?”

“My God, _I_ don’t know.”

She fell back. Her pains had begun. He took no notice.

“I’m going to Mary,” he murmured.

She rushed forward, and bolted the door behind him.

 * * * * * * *

The doctor and the nurse were still waiting by the body of Mary. Aware
of the portentous visit of Inspector Kelson, Hodgson fancied he might
be of some use. He might do Ensor a good turn in allocating much of
the blame, which the husband was so generously anxious to take on his
own shoulders, on to the wife’s, where it belonged. There were reasons
why she should be better able to bear it than he, the law would be
merciful to her in her then condition.

Hodgson could not fathom her. He was merely an overworked, overdriven
country doctor, riding about daily from one case to another. That the
maladies of the hardy, normal, if worn-out wives of the labouring
classes were of a painful and dreary similarity, and completely
relieved him of the necessity of keeping himself up to date with the
new departures in medicine, was perhaps the reason that he did not
break down from obvious overwork. His old mare who carried her
sleeping master on her back along the same old roads to the same old
cottages to attend to Hodge’s same wife’s seventh baby was as well
preserved as he.

A complicated, abnormal case like Mrs. Ensor’s; circumstances so
dramatic as this affair at High Walls seldom or never came his way.
And events in this house had in the last twenty-four hours succeeded
each other with such a bewildering rapidity that he felt himself
excused from keeping up too rigid an attitude with the nurse, who,
like himself, was humanly and professionally interested, and he
permitted himself a certain relaxation in talking to her.

Nurse Ferrier, on the other hand, having been shut up in High Walls
for many days under the rigorous rule of Adelaide, was enjoying
herself thoroughly. All the while that Ensor was closeted with Mrs.
Ensor she continued freely to develop her physiological views, leaving
the room, only for a moment, to get some white flowers to lay upon the
child’s breast. They heard voices from the next room, and her open,
and his professionally concealed, curiosity was wrought up to the
highest pitch when suddenly these voices ceased, and they heard the
click of a latch and a step in the corridor.…

Then the door of the room they were in was opened with deliberation
and the hero of their surmises and of their sympathy walked into the
room.

He did not really seem to see them, as they observed afterwards,
although he moved his head slightly as he passed the doctor and made
what might pass as a grunt of recognition. His politeness survived in
the overthrow of all his standards and hopes and ambitions. They stood
humbly aside; it was his hour. No one, so far as they knew, had told
him that Mary was dead, but he could not help knowing it when his eyes
had rested for a moment on what lay on the bed.

At a sign from Hodgson, the nurse left the room. The doctor followed
her. The two stood in the corridor outside, looking nervously, now at
that door of the room they had just vacated, now at that which gave
admittance to Mrs. Ensor’s apartments, whence came no sound of
stirring.

Five minutes later, Wald Ensor came out of the bedroom, carrying the
body of the child in his arms very carefully. As he passed his wife’s
door, with his burden, it was opened sharply and as suddenly closed
again. Mrs. Ensor had looked out.

Hodgson and Ferrier followed Ensor downstairs, wondering what he was
going to do, afraid that he had gone suddenly mad and that they would
have to interfere.

But so far he was perfectly quiet, restrained, and measured in his
movements. He walked steadily, balancing what he carried as a nurse
does a baby, down into the hall, where the autumn fire leaped on the
hearth, and the charred logs tinkled as they fell. He went through it
into the portion railed off with screens and arm-chairs, and,
stooping, deposited the corpse of his child on the tiger-skin which
lay spread over the sofa--the old yellow sofa from Portland Place. The
creases were in the skin that his wife had made when she was lying
there only yesterday. Her bag--one of her bags--lay on it, and with a
violent gesture of his occupied hand, Ensor swept it off.

Then, deliberately, as if he were in church, he knelt down beside the
little white-robed form, smoothed the folds of the nightgown his hands
had disarrayed, and half raising her, taking her in his arms, covered
her with kisses long and deep.

He did not lift his head when Gertrude, her apron cast aside, a
puzzling figure with her unaccustomed black surfaces displayed, pushed
open the red baize door, and stood, savagely poised, her bony, floury
arms resting on her hips.…

“Go back!” the doctor said, in a loud whisper.

Gertrude paid no heed. Her dull faithful eyes were raised, fixed on
something she saw at the head of the staircase. It was her mistress
who was even now descending. The nurse darted forward, and in so doing
her dress caught in an accidental nail in one of the screens and made
it fall over the end of the couch. Wald Ensor looked up, he kept hold
of the child’s hand.… Adelaide continued to descend. Gertrude went a
step to meet her, but Adelaide waved her away.…

Then Ensor rose, for Adelaide had reached the bottom of the staircase
and was coming to him, and Mary.… She tottered, but she came on.…

Her husband raised his finger and pointed it at her, and she ceased,
trembling, to advance.… Gertrude strode up to her and held her
shoulder. Her state was obvious--she no longer took pains to conceal
it.

“Listen, all of you!” Ensor was saying, in the same gloomy, intent
voice he had used all day. “I pray to Almighty God that this woman may
never live to bear another child!”

 * * * * * * *

He stayed for the inquiry into the death of Mary; he bore himself like
a man. Then he left England, and his wife never saw him again. She
survived the birth of her child, stillborn.

 THE END




 TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

Minor spelling inconsistencies (e.g. farmhouse/farm-house,
tea-gown/tea gown, etc.) have been preserved.

Alterations to the text:

Merge disjointed contractions.

[End of text]






*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TALES OF THE UNEASY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.